Chapter 351

Chapter: 351

“I’ll start with magic and end it with magic. Just buy us time between the magic for everyone else.”

When the plan to defeat the Witch of Gluttony was first established, my initial thought was that it was good news.

Deciding to settle the matter with magic meant that I wouldn’t have to rely on my new powers to deal with the Witch of Gluttony.

I couldn’t help but think that way.

My newly awakened ability to burn Miasma is powerful, but it’s like a double-edged sword that comes with significant risks.

Even I, who wanted to keep information about my abilities hidden as much as possible, had to admit that using it would consume a lot of my energy, making it hard to use recklessly.

Therefore, I thought even if my abilities would prove effective against the Witch of Gluttony, I’d prefer not to take the front line if possible.

If we could defeat the Witch of Gluttony according to plan, it would be the best outcome.

“Everything is going according to plan! If we keep this up, we can win!”

But at that moment, even as I pressed the Witch of Gluttony hard on the battlefield, I couldn’t shake off the hint of anxiety lurking in my heart.

It was because my opponent wasn’t just any creature; it was ‘that’ Witch of Gluttony.

Although back then it was merely text, so much had changed since then—

Still, I had witnessed the despair that Yoon Si-woo and Sylvia experienced, no matter how hard they tried, against an enemy they couldn’t even touch, and I had seen the end of a whole world they could not escape from.

That’s why even when everyone was filled with hope that they could defeat the Witch of Gluttony, I couldn’t shake off the anxiety that she wouldn’t be so easy to take down.

“That damned witch dares to use the teacher’s powers…!!!”

And unfortunately for us, that anxiety turned into reality.

In a moment everyone thought they had the witch cornered, the Witch of Gluttony used abilities that had never been seen before, turning the tables on the unfavorable situation.

“Damn it, they’re coming!! Block them first!!”

“If you don’t want to die, pull yourself together!!!”

Appearing to use Ms. Eve’s abilities, the black liquid belched from the witch gave rise to countless armies of illusions.

As a result, the previously superior force suffered a significant swing in numbers, causing people to panic and fall into confusion.

But as that chaotic situation arose, I felt a strange calm settling in my heart.

My previously wavering mind had solidified in one direction.

Not long ago, I had received advice from an unquenchable flame.

It warned that if I continued to burn myself, I too would eventually go out.

To that advice, I had replied like this.

That’s what I wanted.

I didn’t care if it meant consuming myself; as long as I could protect everyone in the end, it didn’t matter.

From that moment on, I prepared myself for the possibility that the day would come when I would have to do just that.

And just now, I felt it.

The moment I had been preparing for was now.

“……It’s now.”

It was indeed now.

As I made my decision, my trembling vanished.

There was no place for hesitation in my heart, which was already prepared to burn everything.

Had I noticed the change in my own heart?

“Scarlet.”

Yoon Si-woo, who was fighting alongside me to protect everyone, asked me.

“You’re planning something, aren’t you?”

When I nodded, he said without asking further.

“If you’re going to do it, let’s do it together. I’ll help you.”

Hearing his promise to help, I replied,

“Fool, it’s the opposite. I’m the one helping you.”

“Alright, I got it. I’ll leave it to you guys. Please help.”

Thus, Yoon Si-woo and I requested a change in strategy from Commander Martina, and she granted our request.

By handing over the Sacred Remnants she had set aside for the second meteor, Commander Martina and the mage corps were freed from the constraints of magical preparation.

“With this, we don’t have to see our allies dying to protect us anymore!! Mage Corps! Do what you do best!! Crush the enemies!!”

“All-out attack!!!”

At Martina’s command, the mages, who had to stand by watching our allies die, unleashed their frustration and bombarded spells on the enemies attacking our allies.

Boom—

The sound of an explosion resounded.

Though far from the power of a meteor, the combined spell attacks of numerous mages were strong enough to blow away the clusters of enemies gathered before our allies.

“Ma, magic?!”

“What? Wasn’t the plan that the mages couldn’t fight?!”

The magic blew away the enemies, creating a temporary lull in the battle, during which the voices of the heroes fighting on the front line could be heard in their disarray.

From their perspective, it was understandable to be confused.

According to the original plan, mage support shouldn’t have been part of the equation.

Surrounded by confusion and disbelief, the eyes of the heroes turned toward the mages’ position, and Martina’s magically amplified voice flew toward those bewildered heroes.

“Things didn’t go as expected! Therefore, we’re changing the plan!!”

Having announced the change in strategy, she pointed to Yoon Si-woo and me and shouted.

“The new plan is a special attack! These two will take down the Witch of Gluttony! Therefore, the rest of you will create a pathway for them to reach the witch!!”

At her shout, the gazes of countless people turned toward the two of us.

“Now you’re changing the plan…? Is that okay?”

“More importantly, can you really take down that monster with just the two of you…?”

Amidst those gazes lay anxiety and distrust.

It was natural for people to feel uneasy about an unanticipated change in plan.

And given how strong the enemy was, it was inevitable they would struggle to trust us.

But despite those doubtful gazes, someone stepped up.

“…Yoon Si-woo.”

It was Yoon Si-woo.

He didn’t say a word to the uncertain and distrustful people.

“…A beam of light to illuminate the thick darkness.”

After stepping forward, he merely whispered.

He grabbed his sword glowing with golden brilliance, swung it wide toward the enemies.

Flash—

The golden light swept across the ground, creating a clear pathway through the ranks of enemies blocking the way to the witch.

Following the path Yoon Si-woo made, he moved silently forward.

His actions, his back,

at times could serve as better answers than any phrase.

As the people followed the back of Yoon Si-woo, one by one, I could see their anxiety and distrust washing away.

If a hero from a story came to life, they must look like that.

As I followed Yoon Si-woo’s back, I thought that.

“Let’s go!!”

“We’re gonna help Yoon Si-woo and Scarlet!!”

A group of people quickly jumped out to follow us.

Seeing their faces, Yoon Si-woo and I couldn’t help but feel both surprised and amused.

“You guys….”

The ones who rushed out were the students we had taken classes with at the Academy.

They were the youngest among the gathered heroes.

While a few of the stronger ones were in their ranks, overall, they belonged to the weaker tier. The reason they were the first to leap forward was simple.

“We’re not going to leave everything to you!!”

“That’s right…!! Our friends need help, we can’t just stand by!!”

The sole reason they had stepped forward, trembling, was they saw their friends in need.

Thus, they rushed out to help us, even though they were still anxious and scared, faster than any of the other heroes.

“Gah, these kids are strong…!!”

“Everyone, don’t overdo it!! If it feels too much, fight together!!”

Those wanting to help us started to engage the enemies that began to surround us one by one.

Among them were Dwight, wielding his dazzling talent, spreading magic and slaughtering foes;

and Florene, who was holding her own against a giant targeting the children in a one-on-one tussle.

Even Marin, who realized that binding the witch’s feet was pointless, swiftly charged to freeze the beasts.

While some were particularly strong kids, most of them fell short compared to the usual heroes.

Yet, seeing those children courageously fight on,

“…You brats!! Are you not embarrassed being adults? Even the kids are fighting believing in those two!!”

“Right!! We can’t lose either! Let’s go! Clear the path!!”

Seeing that motivated many of the heroes observing.

All the heroes, united in heart and spirit, leaped into the battlefield.

Though our numbers were still dwindling,

the morale of the heroes, who gained courage and became one, surged much higher than before.

The effect of that heightened morale manifested immediately on the battlefield.

“Either break through or it’s over!! Attack!!”

“Push forward!!!!”

They weren’t pushed back.

No, instead, they pushed onwards.

The attacks of the heroes, who began pouring their strength into the fight, started to dismantle the walls formed by the enemy ranks.

Among them, the brilliant works of commanders like Martina and Lucas stood out.

With a single spell or strike wiping out dozens or hundreds of enemies, thanks to the reliable allies, Yoon Si-woo and I could inch closer to the witch without doing much.

But such asymmetrical power wasn’t on our side alone.

Krrraaahhhhhh!!!

“Is that, could it be?!!”

“Is that a breath…!! We need to stop it!!!”

The dragon soaring in the sky began to fill its mouth with flames while letting out a massive roar.

The ominous sign was clear.

As if to stop the attack preparation, Martina hurriedly fired a massive fireball spell toward the dragon.

“Ugh, and it’s still standing?!”

However, despite being hit directly by the spell, the dragon took only a small hit, sparked a breath, and continued gathering its strength.

I had read about it in books before.

Dragon scales are harder than steel, and their breath can melt even mountains.

They were considered the most powerful beings on the ground until the witch appeared.

And just when that breath, capable of melting mountains, was about to be unleashed upon the heroes, I glanced at the dragon and smirked.

“…Quick one, that guy.”

Because before I knew it, Yoon Si-woo had leaped onto the dragon’s head with his sword held high, just as he had when facing Beatrice.

The dragon’s eyes turned toward Yoon Si-woo, who had suddenly appeared beside it.

I could see a glimmer of mockery in those eyes.

It probably believed in its scales, said to be harder than steel.

But there was something that dragon didn’t know.

I murmured toward the oblivious dragon.

What? They say dragons were the strongest species until the witch appeared?

“…That guy was almost able to beat that witch on his own.”

In the next moment, Yoon Si-woo’s sword, stained black, severed the dragon’s head from its body.

“…Whoa.”

“…Are you insane?”

Dragon Slay.

In days gone by, such a feat would have earned its wielder the title of protagonist in a storybook, yet here it was executed so easily. The surrounding heroes stared in astonishment at Yoon Si-woo, who landed gracefully.

Though the heroes admired, Yoon Si-woo remained indifferent as if these feats were nothing to him.

As if to reassure them that they entrusted their future to a person so strong he could do this with ease.

“Honestly, what a reliable guy…”

“If I were a woman, I would’ve confessed just now…”

As people buzzed with excitement at Yoon Si-woo’s display,

“Crap…”

“Is this for real…”

A look of shock dawned on everyone’s faces.

Because soon, dragons similar to the one Yoon Si-woo had just defeated began to spawn, preparing yet again to unleash their breath.

Seeing those newly spawned dragons, Yoon Si-woo gripped his sword again.

“Yoon Si-woo, put the sword away.”

I said, reaching out to stop his wrist as he prepared to face the dragons.

Yoon Si-woo looked at me with an expression that clearly questioned who would take them down if he didn’t step up.

“I told you before. I’m the one helping you.”

Saying that, I turned my gaze toward the dragons overhead, preparing to unleash their breath.

Though they appeared black, they felt so realistic they could easily pass for living creatures.

That meant they had some resistance even against Sylvia’s powers,

“…But in the end, those things are made of Miasma.”

As I said that, flames ignited in my hand.

The flames, amplified by the power of the Sacred Remnants, blazed fiercely, more intensely than usual.

Those flames soared up to the sky and—

Krrrrrrrrrrrrrhhhhhhh──!!!

The moment they engulfed the dragons, they began plummeting with screeches.

My ability to burn even the power to resist Beatrice’s interference wouldn’t be able to spare those illusions made from Miasma.

Muttering that internally, I turned to Yoon Si-woo, whose eyes were wide in surprise, and said,

“Follow me. I’ll deal with the underlings.”

Chapter 352

Chapter: 352

Whirrrrr─

Flames ignited.

Krrrrrrrrrrrrrhhhhhhh──!!!

Dragons fell.

Even with Yoon Si-woo being strong, it seemed impossible to treat a dragon like that as mere cannon fodder.

I could feel Yoon Si-woo looking at me in shock.

Seeing his surprised expression reminded me of the times he had helped me in the past.

“No, that’s a lie. I won’t let it end like this.”

Just like he rescued me when I was kidnapped by Sator, the instigator of the Witch Weaponization Project.

“It’s not too late. I’ll make sure it won’t end like this. So don’t cry.”

Just like when he helped me out of despair caused by the Demonic Beasts invading the city.

He always came forward to help me when I was in danger, more than anyone else.

But because of that, I started to wonder if Yoon Si-woo still thought of me as someone who needed his help.

So I wanted to let him know.

I am no longer that helpless person who had to wait for your help.

I’ve become someone who can help you.

Like that day when you drove away the darkness from the sky with the Holy Sword of Gwanghui.

I lifted the shadows cast by flames above our heads, pretending to be stronger as I spoke to Yoon Si-woo.

“Follow me. I’ll clear away all the cannon fodder.”

So that he could feel that I’m not someone he has to help, but a reliable colleague who can stand back to back with him.

Of course, since I couldn’t read Yoon Si-woo’s thoughts, I wasn’t sure if my feelings reached him properly.

But when I said that, Yoon Si-woo stared at me intently and slowly nodded as if agreeing to leave it to me.

That made me a bit happy.

I felt recognized by Yoon Si-woo as a colleague.

It was more than enough motivation for me to push myself.

“Alright, then let’s go again.”

With those words, I led Yoon Si-woo forward.

Naturally, the black army wouldn’t just sit back and watch us.

The Witch of Gluttony had created this army using Ms. Eve’s abilities.

I wondered how such a thing was possible, but I had a rough idea of the principle.

Using a different kind of ability puts an enormous strain on the body.

But conversely, as long as one can withstand that strain, using abilities different from their own isn’t impossible.

Just like when I borrowed Lucy’s regenerative ability while fighting Beatrice, the Witch of Gluttony must be taking on the burden to use her ability.

Her regenerative capability is far superior compared to mine.

However, it was clear that the Witch of Gluttony couldn’t continuously summon an infinite army.

To use that ability would require magic to fuel it, in addition to the magic needed to withstand the recoil.

Considering the suppression of magic due to Sylvia, using that ability must’ve been quite a cost for her.

Although this complicated matters for us.

Regardless, witnessing the army she created attacking the people made me feel increasingly ill.

Damn, the Witch of Gluttony.

To use Ms. Eve’s abilities to attack people?

What kind of person is Ms. Eve?

Even as a witch, she devoted her whole life to helping people and eventually died to protect them.

She changed how people perceived witches.

If it hadn’t been for her, I, who was marked as a witch, wouldn’t have been able to step foot in the city again.

Ms. Eve, who has provided me with immeasurable help.

To see her abilities being used against people, I…

“…I’m furious.”

I felt an uncontrollable anger rising within me.

“…How dare you use Ms. Eve’s powers to harm people?”

That rising anger erupted like flames towards the army.

Of course, it was flames that burned magic.

This flame was most effective at burning away those magic-based entities.

Bursting forth,

While it may not burn everything else, it surely incinerated the magic.

The flames, amplified by the power of the Sacred Remnants, consumed the army’s center in one sweep.

More than what Yoon Si-woo had swept away with the Holy Sword of Gwanghui earlier, the enemy forces were drastically reduced, creating a significant gap between the Witch and us.

Other fantastical armies nearby quickly tried to fill that space, but…

“Run!!!”

“Break through! Get those two to where the Witch is!”

Faster than that, Yoon Si-woo, I, and the heroes’ forces began to surge through the gap.

The types and numbers of enemies rushing to stop us felt endless, as if the world itself was trying to block our path.

But the united strength of a group with a single purpose didn’t back down against such foes.

“Fire whenever your magic is ready!”

“We don’t need to kill them all! Focus on clearing the path!!!”

Just like I told Yoon Si-woo at first, I planned to use my abilities to break through the enemy lines.

That would minimize harm to the people.

But people held me back.

“It’s fine. You two conserve your strength; after all, you need to fight the Witch.”

“Yeah, we’ll clear out the cannon fodder! Hahaha!”

The cannon fodder said they would clear the path, so we should save our strength.

I couldn’t bring myself to refuse the goodwill of those who knew they were putting themselves in danger.

So I accepted their help to break through the enemies.

Thus, the mages’ spells, the myriad abilities of the psychics, the heroes’ swords, spears, and axes shattered the enemy blocking our path.

Whenever tricky opponents like dragons or giants showed up, I burned them with my abilities.

Like arrows piercing through the enemy lines, we formed an arrowhead shape and cut through the opposition.

“Enemies behind us…!!”

“We’ll be surrounded; it’s dangerous!!”

The shape of our formation inevitably made us susceptible to being encircled.

However, due to the absolute difference in troop numbers, getting surrounded while breaking through was unavoidable.

“I’ll stay back and hold them off!!”

“Leave the rear to us! Go!!”

To prevent being surrounded, some heroes fell back from the front lines.

While they held the rear, the main force was to move forward.

Naturally, this put them in a position where they would be at risk of being surrounded.

But the heroes without hesitation took on that dangerous role for us to move ahead.

“Go!! Move forward!!”

Ms. Martina and the mages unleashed a barrage of magic.

“Don’t worry about us!”

Florene and the Dolos family twisted the path with their immense strength.

“I believe in you!!”

“Let’s take down that Witch!!”

Dwight, Marin, and many faces I recognized, along with countless I didn’t know, stayed back to push us forward.

What initially felt like arrows became meteors as we charged forward.

The further we went, the flames shrank, leaving a tail-like trail behind.

“Ugh…!”

I groaned, apprehensive about the tails left behind to send us forward.

But I didn’t stop or look back.

I understood why they did this.

My role was to inherit their hearts and move forward.

So we moved ahead one by one, leaving people behind us.

Soon, only a pitiful number remained to be called a main force.

“I’m sorry, it seems we can’t help you any further.”

Those who remained apologized for not being able to send us further.

But I spoke to them.

“No. This is enough. Thank you.”

I meant it.

It would have been impossible to get this close to the Witch of Gluttony without using my abilities thanks to their selfless efforts.

“Leave the rest to me.”

Thus, with the others left behind, only Yoon Si-woo and I remained.

“…Now we can fight, right?”

Yoon Si-woo, who hadn’t been able to take the forefront until now, drew his sword, looking impatient.

“Not yet. I said I’d take care of the cannon fodder.”

But I stopped him.

Yoon Si-woo’s specialty wasn’t taking on many foes at once.

To face a large number, he would need to unleash the Holy Sword of Gwanghui, which was taxing on his stamina.

Considering the battle ahead, I was better off using my abilities.

The foes Yoon Si-woo would face next were strong enough to be treated like mere cannon fodder.

So I stepped in front of Yoon Si-woo, launching flames at the remaining enemies blocking our way.

Whirrrrr─

A wave of flames erupted.

I could feel some of my senses dulling.

…Perhaps a bit more than usual.

Thanks to the power of the Sacred Remnants, my abilities output stronger flames than usual, but the consumption felt faster as well.

Had they not helped, I might have been in big trouble.

If I had messed up, I might not even have been able to fight the Witch at all.

Thinking that, I burnt the enemies before me.

And in my ears, I heard Yoon Si-woo mumbling.

“…s□ret.”

Ah, not this.

Could my remaining ear be starting to go as well?

Well, it was okay.

“…Alright, Yoon Si-woo. Are you ready?”

Beyond the raging flames lay our final enemy.

The Witch of Gluttony herself.

So,

“Let’s win. Absolutely.”

Even if that meant burning everything I have in the end.

Chapter 353

Swish, phew.

I look ahead and take a deep breath.

Finally facing the witch of gluttony, with the help of many people.

Standing there with Yoon Si-woo, I recalled a line from a novel I once read.

[The Witch of Gluttony, the being humanity calls, looked down upon Yoon Si-woo and his party with her massive black eyes from above. Those who faced her directly could not help but feel it. She was a being of a different caliber, one that should not be fought against.]

So this was how they felt.

This was the sentiment of finally facing the witch.

[Everyone before had perished in vain against her. That was why they fled and kept fleeing.]

The atmosphere of the predator standing above everything.

Even with my resolve, her gaze held such terrifying power that it was impossible not to feel fear.

[But now, they had no more places to run. Therefore, the last united front of humanity, led by Yoon Si-woo, charged at the witch. Even knowing it would be their final struggle, an act of meaningless defiance.]

In the original work, the Witch of Gluttony was an incomprehensibly overpowering foe.

That was also why I had despaired when I first fell into this world.

I thought the world would inevitably meet its doom at the hands of the Witch of Gluttony, believing my best option was to survive as long as possible.

But at some point, my mindset changed.

[The Witch of Gluttony was not only powerful but also formidable. Her body, covered in countless massive tentacles. Just by swinging them, the heroes were being exhausted one by one.]

So much had transpired, and I had received countless help and formed bonds.

I could no longer dismiss those tied to me.

They could not just be treated as characters from a novel.

I began to wish for their lives to continue in this world.

[Sylvia unleashed the power of the spirit that purifies miasma to resist the witch’s magic that sought to consume the heroes. But it didn’t last long. The witches’ magic, generated infinitely, was beyond what she could withstand alone. As Sylvia gazed blankly at the heroes dying while resisting, she ultimately fell, spewing black blood.]

Since then, I genuinely wanted to change the end of this world.

[“No!” Yoon Si-woo screamed as he saw the ones he protected and loved fall. Tentacles from the witch came flying at him. He gritted his teeth and swung his sword at the incoming tentacles. Lucy, his only family, and the most trusted sword that helped him overcome countless adversities.]

For that reason, I stood here, on this battlefield where the fate of the world hung in the balance.

[But even his sword, which could cut through everything, became useless against the witch’s transcendental regenerative ability that healed her instantly after taking damage. Although he raised his sword to protect, no one could be saved. Thus, Yoon Si-woo fought desperately until he became the last remaining survivor but ultimately met the same empty death as the rest.]

So, that tragic ending I witnessed would not occur.

As Yoon Si-woo once told me.

‘…I will never let it happen.’

And the moment I muttered that internally,

CRACK, a massive tentacle came flying at me from the right.

When I realized the attack, it was already a bit too late to react and evade.

It had come from my blind spot due to me losing sight in one eye.

But there was no need to worry.

“─Sleet, are you okay?”

Before I knew it, Yoon Si-woo jumped in front of me to block the attack.

“…Yeah, thanks.”

I expressed my gratitude to Yoon Si-woo, who had protected me, and glanced at the tentacle he had just sliced off.

The tentacle that should have appeared unscathed after being severed was definitely cut off.

Moreover, the severed part was not regenerating.

The reason why his attack worked when it shouldn’t have was simple.

The flame surrounding Yoon Si-woo’s sword was the cause.

The flames that burned the miasma prevented the tentacle’s regeneration.

It felt similar to how Hercules had burnt the regenerating heads of the Hydra.

To confirm, I subtly asked Yoon Si-woo.

“…So, what do you think? Do you think we could win?”

And Yoon Si-woo replied to that question.

“Like you said, if she can’t regenerate fast enough, we’ll be fine.”

As long as our attacks connected, and she couldn’t regenerate, he believed he could win.

Then there was only one thing for me to do.

I would support Yoon Si-woo with everything I had.

I stood closely behind him, ensuring the flames surrounding his sword remained.

As I stood close, I saw Yoon Si-woo’s back.

It reminded me of the past.

Back in the academy, you were always in front of me.

But unlike back then, when I was just an extra sitting behind the protagonist, now I was someone who could help you take down your nemesis.

So now, I can boldly say it.

“Go ahead and fight as fiercely as you can. I’ll make sure the regeneration won’t get through.”

When I said that, Yoon Si-woo nodded as if he believed me and raised his sword again.

Yet more tentacles were flying toward us.

Though the witch had shrunk in size after using Ms. Eve’s ability, she was still huge.

Her large tentacles had enough reach to launch attacks toward us, who were still a bit far away.

Fast and powerful tentacles slicing through the air.

—SWISH!

Yoon Si-woo effortlessly sliced through them and darted forward to close the distance with the witch.

I matched my breathing and speed with his.

As if we had become one body, I followed closely behind him and charged toward the witch together.

-■■■■■■■■■■■■■■!!!!!!

Seeing the severed tentacles not regenerating must have made the Witch of Gluttony nervous.

She unleashed a grotesque roar and swung more tentacles at us.

A deluge of tentacles stormed toward us, filling almost the entire front.

Though it momentarily startled me,

—WHOOSH!

In that second, how many tentacles did he slice through with his sword?

His dazzling talent, extreme training, and the experience gained from intense battles with Beatrice.

All of that culminated into the fiery sword, creating chaotic red trails in the air.

I couldn’t even track all the rapid blows of his sword, slicing through the rain of tentacles.

That fleeting moment turned into a prolonged scene as Yoon Si-woo continuously advanced toward the witch.

At that moment, Yoon Si-woo undoubtedly had the upper hand against the Witch of Gluttony.

But there was a problem.

“…Ugh.”

It was on my end, having to keep up with that superhuman battle.

I felt it.

With each swing of Yoon Si-woo’s sword.

With every tentacle he cut down.

Something inside me was slowly burning away.

That little bit was accumulating, and I could feel the toll it was taking on my body.

The sounds were becoming muffled.

My remaining eye, which had been fine until now, grew increasingly hazy from the outside in.

The pain was one thing, but the sensation of my body deteriorating in real-time was more terrifying than the pain itself.

However, I couldn’t let that show.

If Yoon Si-woo noticed that I was paying such a price to fight like this, he would be too distracted worrying about me to fight properly.

So, I gritted my teeth and desperately followed Yoon Si-woo, continuously murmuring to myself.

If we keep going like this, we can win.

I mustn’t break the current momentum.

So, my body, just hang on a little longer.

Until Yoon Si-woo defeats the witch, just a bit longer without letting it show.

But cruelly, my body did not grant my wish.

“Ugh, huh?”

Suddenly, my left leg, which had been functioning perfectly, abruptly stopped.

I managed to stabilize myself as my leg tangled and my balance wavered.

But inevitably, my running speed slowed.

“…Sleet?”

Yoon Si-woo, realizing something was off with my rhythm, momentarily glanced my way.

“─!!! Scullet!!”

I couldn’t stop it.

Chapter 354

Thud!

Suddenly, the movement of my left leg came to a halt.

The rhythm and speed of my breathing, which had been synchronized with Yoon Si-woo’s movements, went off course.

Caught off guard by the sudden dissonance, Yoon Si-woo’s gaze flickered toward me for a moment.

In his eyes, I could see my own expression contorted as I clutched my left leg in pain.

Anyone could tell something was wrong with my leg just by looking at me.

“─!!! Skarl!!”

His voice calling my name was laced with confusion.

I had been moving just fine a second ago.

Yoon Si-woo surely wouldn’t think it was something trivial like a sprained ankle, considering my strong regeneration power, second only to the Witch of Gluttony.

So, what was it?

Was there something I didn’t know?

His eyes were filled with bewilderment and questions that seemed to ask me what was happening.

I couldn’t answer that question.

Because it was something I wanted to hide.

But in the midst of battle, a single second felt like a minute, amplifying everything.

Against my will, it led the boy to the truth.

Yoon Si-woo’s gaze passed over the flames entwined around his sword and then glanced at my leg before finally landing on my right eye.

My right eye, now gray and dulled, had changed color to the point where I could no longer hide it.

I had reacted too late to the attack coming from my right at the start of the battle.

“…S-Skar, no way!!!”

His eyes, once filled with confusion and concern, turned to shock in an instant.

How could he not recognize it?

I had been exposed.

My secret, which I wanted to keep hidden, was out, tightening my heart in fear.

But my feelings were not what mattered here.

The real problem was that Yoon Si-woo realized I had been paying some price to keep fighting.

“Then, what have I been doing until now…!”

It was a mutter that sounded like his soul had left him.

I could see guilt rising in his eyes.

Every time he swung his sword, somewhere in my body, I was getting damaged.

As he felled the enemies, I too was put in danger.

That guilt gripped his feet, trying to disturb his thoughts of defeating the witch.

I was witnessing the very thing I had worried and feared: Yoon Si-woo breaking down upon realizing the secret of my abilities.

Truthfully, it wasn’t that I didn’t understand his feelings.

If I were in his shoes, facing the truth would certainly not be easy.

In this situation, forcing Yoon Si-woo to continue fighting was cruel.

Yet, knowing all of this, I could only shout at him.

“─Don’t stop, NOW!!!!!”

It was a whip crack.

Reminding Yoon Si-woo of everything that was at stake in this fight.

We were standing here, carrying everyone’s future on our shoulders.

The people who had risked their lives to bring us this far did so for a reason.

If we delay for even one second, lives of those who believed in us extinguish one by one.

So, we must never stop.

Even if my body burns to ash.

Even if it tears your heart apart.

Even if it’s too much for Yoon Si-woo, I could only shout at him this way.

I couldn’t tell if my emotions reached him.

But he surely knew one thing.

He must not stop, no matter what.

“Ugh…!!”

In an instant, countless emotions flitted across Yoon Si-woo’s face.

Gazing at me, his lips pressed tightly together, I felt an indescribable agony and sorrow emanating from him.

Yet, because he was a hero, what remained in the end was determination.

“─Hold my hand!!!!”

With that shout, his gaze left me and turned back to the witch.

One hand extended backward filled the void left by his gaze.

Once I grasped his hand, he pulled me strongly toward himself with one arm.

Without resisting his strength, I clung closely to his back.

That action was Yoon Si-woo showing his resolution.

His resolve to fight alongside me till the very end, no matter how things turned out.

Just a few seconds had passed since my leg stopped moving.

Overcoming agony and hesitation, Yoon Si-woo’s steps began to move again.

I whispered in his ear to reassure him that his choice was not wrong, to alleviate the guilt he might feel towards me.

“…Yes, Yoon Si-woo. I’m okay, really. Don’t stop, not ever.”

And the battle continued.

Honestly, I was worried about whether Yoon Si-woo could fight well.

After all, he just learned that every fight he engaged in brought trouble to me.

Would he really be able to continue to fight well even after realizing the truth?

“Let’s do this!!!”

My fears were unnecessary.

If we had to take down the witch, then the sooner, the better for me, right?

Yoon Si-woo showed no hesitation.

With a fierce voice, he wielded his sword with even more violent intent.

His expression was one you could only describe as feral.

“Haah… Haah…”

As the fight dragged on, I felt my strength gradually waning.

Afraid I’d slip and fall off of him, I clung tighter around his neck.

He never once looked back at me, even though I was sure I was a burden.

His sword continued to slice through the air, leaving red trails behind.

Severed tentacles burst into flames, painting the plain red in their wake.

Even Yoon Si-woo’s eyes seemed to reflect that crimson hue.

Well, maybe thanks to Yoon Si-woo’s desperate struggle…

After what felt like an endless battle…

The witch stood there, stripped of all her numerous tentacles, her true form finally revealed.

“…Witch.”

Yoon Si-woo raised his sword toward the witch before him.

The witch was within range of that sword.

Perhaps sensing the impending doom, the witch lifted one of her massive hands high, aiming to crush us.

“Witch!!!”

With a howl filled with enmity, Yoon Si-woo raised his sword high to counter the witch’s descending hand.

In a single stroke, a deep crimson line was etched across the witch’s colossal arm and body.

The Witch of Gluttony was engulfed in flames as that line split her apart.

And then,

Out of the裂이이이이이이!!!!

From the split, a smaller version of the Witch of Gluttony emerged.

“…Kuh?!”

Yoon Si-woo couldn’t hide his surprise at the unforeseen situation.

But I quickly understood what was happening and shouted at him.

“W-Wait…! There’s no need to panic! That gigantic body was made of miasma from the start!”

I was stating the obvious.

Other witches were usually around human size, right?

The Witch of Gluttony had been accumulating miasma, using it to shape her enormous body.

The sudden decrease in size when I used Ms. Eve’s power was likely due to consuming that stored miasma.

Anyway, I was certain of it after Yoon Si-woo slashed her.

Burning away such a massive quantity of miasma at once must have taken a toll.

As I gathered my scattered thoughts, Yoon Si-woo pressed on, his face serious.

“…How do we finish this?!”

“Don’t stop. Just cut until the miasma runs out and she dies!!”

“…I’m gonna do my best!”

Hearing my words, Yoon Si-woo clenched his eyes shut and held back a groan.

It must have been obvious that my condition deteriorated sharply after he slashed the Witch of Gluttony.

“…At least, this is the final act!!!”

Fortunately, his sword showed no hesitation as it swung toward the witch.

With rage in his eyes, Yoon Si-woo hacked at the witch relentlessly.

With each swing of his sword, the witch shrank like an onion peeling away layer by layer.

Each scream escaping from the witch’s mouth as the miasma burned was met with a muffled agony slipping from my lips.

“Ugh, no…!!”

But above all, it was Yoon Si-woo who appeared to be in the most pain.

Everyone there was suffering, and the miasma continued to burn, burn, and burn.

Just when I had lost track of how badly my body had been damaged…

The Witch of Gluttony shrank until she was no longer able to shrink further, having lost her miasmic form entirely.

A little girl who looked no more than ten years old stood before us.

That was the true form of the Witch of Gluttony.

“I’m hungry…”

Muttering endlessly about her hunger, the small girl elicits pity from onlookers.

But knowing that this small girl had taken countless lives, Yoon Si-woo’s sword held steady without wavering.

“…If possible, aim for the heart!”

Since the witch’s weak spot was likely her heart, I advised Yoon Si-woo to strike there.

Nodding in response to my advice, Yoon Si-woo declared,

“…Time to end this!”

With that, he lunged at the girl with his sword.

“I’m hungry…”

The girl raised her hand to block the attacking sword, attempting to resist.

But despite her efforts, Yoon Si-woo’s sword pierced through her hand and plunged deep into her chest.

It sunk in.

Just the tip entered.

And no further.

“What…?!”

Sensing something was wrong, Yoon Si-woo put more force into his sword.

Yet, the blade remained unmoving.

“I’m hungry, I’m really hungry!!!”

The girl cried out, no, the witch wailed.

Chapter 355 - Typhoon

Chapter: 355

– I’m huuuunger, huuuunger huuuunger!!!!

The sword couldn’t go any deeper.

It was because the Witch was tightly clutching the sword with her pierced hand, bleeding profusely…

On top of that, the part of the sword that pierced her was slowly regenerating, preventing it from going any deeper.

It was a clear Sign of Regeneration.

“Sc-th, Ma…!!!”

Yoon Si-woo looked back at me as if to ask how this was happening, seeing her hand regenerating despite being engulfed in flames.

But I was in no state to answer that question.

“Grrr…!!!!”

I was already using all my power, so much so that I couldn’t respond.

Miasma was definitely burning right now.

The proof was the sensation in my body dying out in real time.

But the fact that she showed signs of regeneration meant only one thing.

The amount of miasma generated from that little Witch was greater than the miasma I was burning away.

I had absentmindedly forgotten.

That Witch was the source of power for the barrier covering the entire city.

That she was an immortal existence that the heroes of the past couldn’t kill, which is why they had to seal her away.

“Ugh…!!”

It’s burning, it’s crazy burning.

My vision flickered like I was about to lose my mind from the intense burning.

I couldn’t believe it.

Thanks to the Sanctuary created by Sylvia, the generation of miasma should have been restricted.

And in that situation, to endure both my flames and Yoon Si-woo’s power at the same time…

That little body was truly the last bastion.

A monster beyond common sense, I glared at the Witch of Gluttony with fear.

– I’m huuuunger huuuunger huuuunger!!!!

The Witch of Gluttony, holding onto the sword, was howling, blood streaming from her eyes and hands.

Even as she acted as if she wouldn’t die like this, the feeling emanating from her was not an obsession with life.

What I felt was merely an unbearable sense of loss for something that couldn’t be filled.

It sent a tingling sensation through my skin.

In the Witch of Gluttony’s appearance, I saw Evangeline, who had devoured me in the past.

The one who shouted for me to burn with betrayal, sadness, and rage.

Basically, the power of witches often comes from emotions.

So what on earth has that girl been through?

What could she have lost to become such a pitiful monster?

For a brief moment, those thoughts crossed my mind, but sympathy and compassion evaporated in an instant.

“Ugh, Haaaaargh…!!!”

The sword lodged right in front of my heart.

One step away from victory.

The Witch’s regenerative abilities were tremendous, but she was not invincible.

It was clear that the Witch of Gluttony was squeezing out every bit of strength, just like us.

If we could muster a little more strength, we could plunge that sword into the Witch’s heart.

Creeeak.

But the clash of power formed a perfect balance, creating a stifling stalemate.

In that situation, I sensed it.

‘I can’t hold out for long…!!’

I realized that the fire burning within me wouldn’t last much longer.

Plus, if I collapsed, victory would slip away in that moment.

So at this moment, I couldn’t help but wish, even if it was impossible.

Please.

Someone, help me.

*

And in the middle of those left behind to send Scarlet and Yoon Si-woo to the Witch.

Among the group of heroes gathered on the battlefield, which was the weakest group of Academy students.

“……!”

A girl suddenly lifted her head.

In the eyes of the girl who raised her head, flames were rising from afar, where Yoon Si-woo and Scarlet were clashing against the Witch of Gluttony.

The flames were so large and fierce that they could be seen from quite a distance.

The girl, seeing those flames, muttered blankly.

“…Scarlet is.”

She needed help.

For reasons unknown, upon seeing the flames, the girl felt that—and no, she was sure of it.

Among all the countless people gathered on the battlefield, only the girl could understand this, perhaps because she had come to follow the back of Scarlet Evande all this time.

The girl admired Scarlet Evande, right from the moment she first saw her,

In truth, it might have seemed strange to others.

It wasn’t everyday for a child like Yoon Si-woo, who became a captain at a young age, to take another kid of the same grade as an object of admiration.

But even so, even so.

The girl couldn’t help but admire Scarlet Evande.

She admired the effort she put into everything.

She admired her relentless pursuit of progress.

She admired her willingness to sacrifice herself for others without hesitation.

Thus, the girl had worked hard, determined to become like Scarlet someday, to be able to help her.

But despite her efforts, Scarlet Evande was gradually becoming a more distant existence to the girl.

In a battlefield, filled with supernatural beings like witches, an ordinary person like the girl couldn’t be of any help at all.

And that’s why.

Even though she knew Scarlet needed help, the girl hesitated.

‘…Even if I go, can I really be of help?’

Scarlet was currently facing off against the Witch of Gluttony.

A monster among monsters.

It was only natural that the girl thought she would merely be a hindrance if she joined.

But at that moment, an advice from her mentor—someone who had taught her much—came to mind.

[There are only two things to remember. Keep your eyes on where you want to go. And when you feel like you’re at your limit, just take one more step forward. Keep that in mind.]

‘I… the place I want to go.’

It was needless to say, it was already predetermined.

The girl looked far away, to where the flames were rising.

She had always chased after Scarlet’s back.

But what the girl truly wanted was not to follow her back.

It was to stand beside her.

‘…When you feel like you’re at your limit, just take one more step.’

For that, the girl had been working hard until now.

Countless times, she had pushed beyond what she thought were her limits.

Crossing limits was just as good as overcoming fear.

She threw off her glasses, which had protected her eyes, like the day she overcame her limits.

But what was she doing now?

Unable to move forward because of fear.

“That’s not the figure I admired!!”

The moment she regained her senses, the girl—once known as the Class President—Mei was already charging forward with all her might towards the place where the flames could be seen.

“Wait, what are you doing there…!!”

“Mei, it’s dangerous!!”

With enemies all around, acting alone was far too dangerous for a mere student, so the other students watching Mei’s actions gasped.

But Mei decided to trust her instincts.

There was no time to convince everyone.

“There’s no time to explain!! Scarlet is in danger!”

And with just that one sentence, Mei dashed forward, navigating through the stretched out gaps of the battlefield.

Running was her specialty, so she quickly reached the area where the flames were visible.

But there, Mei’s steps came to a halt.

“Ugh, the path…!!”

The place where Scarlet and the others had separated from the heroes.

From there on, there was no longer a path.

The path that Yoon Si-woo and Scarlet had passed was completely covered by enemies swarming to fill the void they left behind.

The only way left would be to jump over it.

Could she do it?

Before she could think too much, Mei decided to thrust off the ground and leap.

With thoughts of stepping on the enemies’ heads, if it came to it.

Thud─!

But the moment she jumped, Mei realized how naive her plan of stepping over enemies was.

Thousands of eyes were staring at her as she leapt.

And thousands of hands stretched toward the sky were waiting for her.

If she tried to step on their heads, those brutish hands would surely catch her and drag her inside.

But even as she realized that, her airborne body had already reached the limit of its jump and was falling down.

…Was this the end?

At that moment when Mei thought so,

“Mei—!!!”

A shout resonated from somewhere.

Mei looked towards the source of the sound in midair, her eyes wide.

There were three kids.

Sometimes, those who had fought together for their lives could understand each other without words.

The kids, worn out but knowing what Mei was trying to do, moved as one upon hearing that Scarlet was in danger.

“Step on this—!!!”

Daniel, the boy once known by Scarlet as Spearman, threw his spear.

“Huh—!!”

Andre, the boy once called Shieldman, tossed his shield.

“Go, Mei!!!”

Jessie, the girl once known as just the Girl Student, used her telekinesis to stabilize what they had thrown and create another foothold.

“─Thank you!!”

And Mei, the girl once known as the Class President—

Like the extras who died without even having their names mentioned in the original work—

Stepped onto the platform created by those who had also perished without names in the original.

Stride by stride, wind began to blow.

With each stride, gusts of wind mounted.

And with three strides, it became a whirlwind.

Finally, she reached…

“Scarlet!!! I’m here to help!!”

What she witnessed there was an immensely powerful clash of forces that sent chills down her spine.

Before beings that were like a typhoon destroying everything, Mei’s existence was but a mere breeze.

“Ugh…!!!!”

However, Mei overcame her fear and leaped into that storm, adding her strength to the sword in Yoon Si-woo’s grip.

While ordinarily, she would have been unable to support the tide of battle at all.

Sometimes, like how a single drop of water can overflow a dam.

The precarious yet perfectly maintained balance crumbled because of her.

“““Haaaaaah───────!!!!!”””

Once, the small wind made by a butterfly transformed into a gigantic typhoon here.

-…Ah

Finally

-I’m not hungry anymore…

Altered the fate of a world.

Chapter 356

Chapter: 356

“Grrr…!”

“Damn it! We have injured people here! Is there anyone to switch out?!”

“Switching out? Is this a good time for that? Get over here! I’ll support you, so grit your teeth and hold on…!!”

Chaos.

The fight of those remaining behind to send the two to Scarlett and Yoon Si-woo could be summed up in one word.

Even though Scarlett and Yoon Si-woo had dealt with a number of strong enemies, there were still plenty left, and there were simply too few heroes to handle all of them.

Injured and dead bodies piled up everywhere, and even the wounded couldn’t drop their weapons as the situation was precarious.

The heroes persevered with just the faith that the two they sent would defeat the witch.

And just when the fierce and desperate battle continued, it ended abruptly.

“What, what is this…?!”

“The enemies suddenly…?”

The numerous enemies seemed to disperse and vanish before their eyes like a mirage.

The heroes, confused by the sudden disappearance of their attackers, wore dumbfounded expressions.

But that confusion didn’t last long.

“C-could it be…!!”

They realized the reason for the sudden absence of enemies.

“We… we won!!!”

“Wooaahhh!!!”

A roar of victory erupted from those who realized they had won.

“Damn it, hold on just a little longer. You idiot.”

“Cough, Joseph… open your eyes. We won…”

Many heroes lost their lives during the battle, so there were plenty mourning their deaths.

“Well, we won anyway! I was really wondering how this would go!”

“Right! We can mourn the fallen because we survived. So let’s celebrate now!”

However, since this was a victory in a battle crucial for the survival of humanity, most heroes were more in a celebratory mood rather than mournful.

As the battlefield brightened, a shooting star passed overhead.

“Scarlett! Yoon Si-woo!”

It was the starlight created by Sylvia’s flying spell, who had been supporting people from the rear to suppress the witch’s recovery.

She had to take on that role to confront the witch, but that meant she was forced to stay at the back.

Seeing the enemies vanish, Sylvia released the sanctuary and mounted her flying spell.

To check on the safety of her two friends who were fiercely battling the witch out of sight.

After hearing that the two had gone to fight the witch, Sylvia had been anxiously worried and muttering to herself to suppress her growing anxiety.

“It’ll be fine; it’s not like we lost, so there shouldn’t be any problems.”

So she thought, forgetting strange thoughts and instead contemplating what to compliment the two who had accomplished something great.

Flying above the battlefield, she headed to the place where the two were set to confront the witch.

“…Huh?”

However, upon arriving by their side, Sylvia had to swallow her breath at the scene before her.

“…Scarlett?”

Why?

The atmosphere of the battlefield was so bright thanks to the victory they accomplished, yet why was the atmosphere where the two were so suffocatingly dark?

There was no need to voice those concerns aloud.

Sylvia had seen it, after all.

“It’s my fault… because of me, Scarlett, you’re like this…”

A boy weeping sorrowfully,

“…It’s alright, I’m fine.”

The girl who had burned away too much for humanity’s victory.

*

Whirrrrrr.

Flames ignited.

From the blade embedded in the heart of the enemy, the Witch of Gluttony.

“Hah, hah…”

It was clearly a decisive blow.

However, having seen her terrifying regenerative abilities, Yoon Si-woo couldn’t let his guard down until the very end.

Just as a moment of silence fell,

“I’m… not hungry anymore…”

Thud.

With a faint mumble of liberation, the witch’s body swayed and crumbled to the ground.

This time, the witch had completely stopped moving.

…We really won, huh.

“Phew…”

Only then did Yoon Si-woo relax and release his grip on the sword he had been holding tightly.

And just as he was about to check on Scarlett’s condition more than anything else,

“We… won, right…?”

A small voice came from behind.

Though it sounded extremely exhausted, it was still the very familiar voice of Scarlett.

Hearing that, Yoon Si-woo let out a relieved sigh inwardly and replied to Scarlett.

“…Yeah, we won. You really worked hard, Scarlett.”

Ever since he realized Scarlett’s abilities, a horrible image had crossed his mind for a moment.

What if the fight ended and Scarlett didn’t wake up like she did the previous day?

That was why, just the fact that such a worst-case scenario hadn’t happened made Yoon Si-woo grateful.

His anger towards Scarlett for concealing the side effects of her abilities was eased just from that relief.

At that moment, he heard Scarlett mumbling again.

“The witch’s energy isn’t sensed anymore, so it looks like that’s the case… I see, we did it. Haha, what a relief…”

In that mumbling, Yoon Si-woo felt something was off.

It felt like the conversation was going awry.

Why wasn’t there any response from Scarlett to his words of encouragement for her hard work?

Moreover, there was one more unusual aspect.

Why hadn’t their helper, Mei, spoken a single word since earlier?

Only then did Yoon Si-woo turn around,

He glanced back.

The helper who assisted them, Mei,

She was staring at him with her mouth covered like someone who had witnessed something shocking.

No, her gaze wasn’t fixed on him.

It was on someone clinging to his back.

“…Scarlett?”

Feeling uneasy, Yoon Si-woo called out to the one on his back.

But, there was no reply coming back from that call.

With trembling hands, he forcibly removed the girl’s arms that were tightly wrapped around his neck.

Slowly, he turned around to see the girl.

“……!!!”

And the sight of the girl filled Yoon Si-woo’s eyes, unleashing a silent scream from his lips.

Yoon Si-woo remembered.

The girl, who was as brilliant as a flame.

The girl who always burned fiercely, covered head to toe in red.

“Scarlett…!!”

However, that appearance was nowhere to be found now.

When flames burn away, ash remains.

So what remained for the girl was gray.

The color she lost, her trademark and personal color, was now replaced by the ash-colored hue left behind when fire burned out.

The girl, who looked as if she would be swept away by the wind at any moment, looked terribly fragile.

“You, what the hell is this…!!”

So Yoon Si-woo, shocked, clutched Scarlett and shouted.

What on earth happened?

Even knowing it was the side effect of using her abilities.

He couldn’t help but ask, given how pitiful that sight was.

But even his outcry drew no response from Scarlett.

As if his voice wasn’t registering in her ears.

And that wasn’t all.

Yoon Si-woo noticed the girl’s eyes had lost their color.

He saw her staring blankly not at him, but past him.

Seeing that, Yoon Si-woo bit his lips and cried out inwardly.

…No, please tell me that’s not true.

But the words that escaped the girl’s lips were far from his expectations.

“…The person holding me right now, it’s you, Yoon Si-woo, right?”

That only confirmed that her state was far worse than he had imagined.

And so, Yoon Si-woo finally unleashed,

“Ah… Aaaah…!!!”

Completely, he crumbled.

“…Yoon Si-woo, I told you before that I had something to confess to you. It was about my abilities. I was planning to tell you once it was all over. But I guess it was revealed midway. Haha…”

She swung the sword.

She knew that every swing would bring her problems.

But she swung the sword nonetheless.

To protect herself from the Witch of Gluttony, she thought that was the only way.

“You must have noticed it when you saw my leg earlier, but there are side effects to my abilities… Because of that, I can’t really hear right now. And I can’t see… either.”

But this was the result.

She could no longer hear sounds.

She couldn’t see anything.

A person needed at least one of those senses intact to survive alone.

She could no longer live in this world by her own strength.

Who was it that swung the sword until she became like this?

Who had wielded the sword to protect her, only to rely on her strength because he couldn’t handle things alone?

If only I had been stronger, if only I had been stronger enough not to need to rely on her.

Scarlett wouldn’t have ended up like this….

Such sorrow and self-blame flowed endlessly from Yoon Si-woo’s eyes.

“…I may have ended up in a pitiful state, but still. I have no regrets. Thanks to this ability, I was able to protect people. So don’t feel bad because of me… Wait, are you crying?”

Maybe it was because she couldn’t see.

Scared, while cautiously feeling Yoon Si-woo’s face with her hands, Scarlett finally realized he was crying when her fingers brushed against the tears streaming down.

Scarlett momentarily panicked but soon managed a weak smile and slowly pulled Yoon Si-woo into an embrace.

“Hey… I was going to warn you not to feel guilty about this. Yoon Si-woo, it’s not your fault, and I’m fine. So stop crying.”

“No, it’s not! I’m sorry… I’m sorry… because of me… because of you, Scarlett…”

Always, when she said she was fine, it stung Yoon Si-woo terribly.

So, clutching Scarlett and whispering endless apologies into her ear, he broke down in tears.

Knowing that those words couldn’t reach her anymore.

Chapter 357

Chapter: 357

I was always plagued by worry.

Having seen the end of this world brought about by the Witch of Gluttony.

I wanted to somehow change that terrible ending.

So, I was happy that I managed to achieve my goal by defeating the Witch of Gluttony.

Even if the result was that my body ended up like this.

“…It’s okay.”

Haven’t I been thinking this all along?

As long as I could save everyone, it didn’t matter what happened to my body.

So.

“──────….”

I could feel the subtle tremors of air through my skin, and I knew someone was speaking in front of me, but I couldn’t hear anything.

Other places were bright, and while I could sense someone in front of me, I couldn’t tell who they were.

…The world had become too dark and quiet, and even though I felt a bit scared and worried about how to go on from here.

“I’m fine…”

I was fine.

I decided to stay positive and think that way.

“…So stop crying, Yoon Si-woo.”

Otherwise, it was obvious that many people, including the one who was now dampening my shoulder with tears, would be much sadder and more tormented than I was.

I repeated this to myself and comforted the weeping Yoon Si-woo.

And at that moment, when I was smiling wryly because of Yoon Si-woo, who couldn’t stop crying.

Suddenly, Yoon Si-woo, who had been sobbing, pushed me away and jumped up.

It felt like a frantic reaction as if startled by something.

I soon realized what had startled Yoon Si-woo.

Even though most of my senses were damaged, I still had some left intact.

“This is…!”

It was felt up close.

The aura of another witch, not mine.

*

“…You!!”

Yoon Si-woo, who had been crying, stood up and drew his sword.

It was because of the woman in a hood that had appeared behind them at some point.

Yoon Si-woo knew that woman.

A wicked witch who had a history of kidnapping Scarlet in the Northern Border Area.

What was she trying to do this time?

Everyone was exhausted after pouring all their strength into the battle against the Witch of Gluttony.

If she came to attack while they were weakened, it would be a situation where they could do nothing but fall victim.

…If necessary, I will protect everyone even by risking my own life.

Yoon Si-woo thought this as he aimed his sword at the woman.

But the woman seemed uninterested in Yoon Si-woo and muttered while looking somewhere.

“…I can’t believe you actually fell.”

The place she was looking at was where the corpse of the Witch of Gluttony lay.

She walked to the spot where the corpse was and crouched down in front of it, speaking.

“…I thought that if there was a being still alive at the end of this world, it would be you. I didn’t think you could die as well.”

Perhaps because she was the one who released the Witch of Gluttony into this world.

The voice of the woman sounded mournful, as if she had lost something precious.

But contrary to the voice she spoke, the woman had a beaming smile on her face.

It was a smile that looked like she didn’t know what to do with her joy, as if something wonderful had happened.

With a smile, the woman reached out her hand toward the dead Witch of Gluttony.

As soon as her hand touched the charred remains of the witch, it turned to ashes and scattered.

Including the heart that witches usually leave behind even in death, completely.

“Aah, turning to ashes like this means I can’t use you anymore.”

It felt like the woman was desperately saying that she didn’t want to be used even in death, and she chuckled softly.

“Well, I have enough already, so I don’t mind.”

Saying that there would be no regrets, she brushed off the ashes from her hands and stood up, only then seemingly noticing Yoon Si-woo, who was still pointing his sword at her, and said playfully.

“Oh my, what a surprise. Now I see you, hehe.”

The woman, who uttered mockingly, raised her hands as if to show she had no intention of fighting.

“Ah haha, why are you glaring at me like that? Don’t worry too much. Thanks to you, something I was halfway ready to give up on has now come true, and I’m feeling really good. So today, I’ll let you off without doing anything. Just today.”

“…Today, what do you mean by that?”

“Hehe, that… I don’t think I need to tell you. You’ll find out soon enough.”

With those cryptic words, the woman vanished as quickly as she appeared.

“…What do you mean we’ll find out soon?”

Feeling a strange unease, Yoon Si-woo pondered over the woman’s words.

But soon he realized that it was pointless to dwell on it and decided to stop.

“…W-What? Didn’t a witch just appear and disappear? What’s going on?”

…Right now, it was more important to calm Scarlet, who was trembling in anxiety without being able to exactly grasp what had happened.

“…It’s okay. It was nothing.”

Yoon Si-woo said this while gripping Scarlet’s hand tightly.

Although she couldn’t hear the words, perhaps holding hands made her feel reassured.

Scarlet finally stopped trembling and became calm.

“…Sigh.”

Yoon Si-woo let out a bitter sigh at the unfortunate sight of the girl who had become so anxious over the slightest things.

“…For now, let’s rest.”

They were all too exhausted to think about anything else.

*

Days passed since then.

“Oh, Sylvia, you’re here?”

Due to my increasingly inconvenient body, I ultimately came to rely on Sylvia’s mansion.

I mean, I was already staying at Astra Mansion before this, but I felt like I was creating a bigger burden.

Since I couldn’t do anything alone anymore, I had no choice but to depend on others.

In that sense, I felt truly sorry for Sylvia, as I was receiving an immense amount of help.

Sylvia, despite being busy herself, almost stayed by my side for more than half the day.

I thought it would be annoying even for her, and I tried to say she didn’t have to, but instead, Sylvia scolded me.

She told me to not worry because she would handle it herself.

Honestly, I couldn’t not feel burdensome, but every time I brought it up, Sylvia would cry sadly, so I had no choice but to stay quietly dependent on her.

Oh, and I’ve also found my own way of communication to share such conversations.

‘How. Was. Last. Night?’

“Oh, you mean if I was well last night? Well, I was well.”

In this way, I communicated by writing one character at a time on my palm.

It was a bit hard at first, but I quickly got used to it.

Although it does take a long time, from my perspective, that wasn’t really a downside.

Because I had plenty of time anyway.

Since my body was in this state, having time didn’t mean I could do much either.

‘You. Didn’t. Cry. Like. Last. Time?’

“If you’re asking if I cried like last time… Why do you keep bringing that up from a few days ago? I haven’t done that since then!”

And besides, I didn’t even cry! I just sniffled a bit!

…Let me explain what happened back then. It was the first day after my body became like this.

After being surrounded by people who were worried about my condition, night came, and I told them all to go to bed as they must be tired, and that was when I realized.

When I couldn’t see or hear, being alone felt incredibly long.

Do you know how it feels to be left in utter darkness, where you can neither see nor hear?

It’s scary and lonely; it’s embarrassing to describe in detail, but that’s roughly it.

Being alone in that state made one minute feel like an hour.

I hadn’t felt time dragging like that even while on duty at the base.

Anyway, as time passed, it felt like a long time had passed by my perception, but no one came for what felt like an eternity…

I kept waiting, and finally, unable to hold back, I started to sniffle uncontrollably.

“S-Sylvia… Where are you? Why aren’t you here…? You didn’t leave me, did you?” Damn.

And just when I was having a moment, Sylvia happened to return and caught me.

Thanks to that, there was a side effect where Sylvia wouldn’t leave my room even at night for a while, and even though I said I was okay by now, she wouldn’t believe me for a long time.

It was only recently that I finally resolved that side effect.

‘Scarlet. Is. A. Crybaby.’

“…Yeah. I’m the crybaby. Is that enough?”

Since the side effect was resolved, I’ve been teased about that all the time, just like now.

…This must be my karma, damn it. Why didn’t I just hold on and keep it together?

Thinking about that one incident makes me sigh repeatedly, and just as I internally groan, Sylvia, who had been teasing me, suddenly went quiet.

To put it precisely, it meant I could no longer feel her fingers writing on my palm.

For me, that was silence and stillness.

And I knew exactly why that sudden silence occurred, which made me smile bitterly.

Have you ever heard the saying that a person who can’t see has a keen sense of hearing?

That those who lack one sense develop others beyond normal for survival.

To be honest, I always thought that was nonsense, but now I realize it’s true.

With four of my five senses damaged and only touch left, it has become so much more sensitive.

So sensitive that I could tell whether the person in front of me was crying or not just from the subtle vibrations in the air.

“…I think the crybaby is actually you, Sylvia.”

I said to the now-silent Sylvia.

Then, she wrote vigorously on my palm, denying it.

‘No, It’s Not.’

If you want to deny it, at least dry the moisture on your fingers first.

…Seriously, why is it that whenever I talk to her, she keeps crying?

I wish people would laugh more, but it seems like lately, I’ve been making them cry a lot.

My body is fine and all, but that one thing makes me a little sad.

Chapter 358

Chapter: 358

Time has passed quite a bit since my body ended up like this.

Well, it might not feel like a long time to others, but from my perspective, where I spend my days more leisurely than ever, that’s how it felt.

Anyway, as time went by, I began to adapt to this body and this life.

At first, doing nothing and just sitting still felt a bit tough, but now it feels like I’m getting used to it.

Ari played a significant role in allowing me to spend that boring, perhaps boring, time more smoothly than before.

“Ari, good morning.”

Talking while holding Ari, who has become an egg after exhausting too much energy in the fight with Beatrice, in my arms.

This has been my way of spending time recently.

However, it seemed to look more like I was talking to myself rather than having a conversation, which might appear quite pitiful to others.

Like how the protagonist in that famous movie named a volleyball Wilson while being stranded on a deserted island.

At first, Silvia, seeing me hugging the egg and talking, thought I had completely lost it due to loneliness and burst into tears…

But I think it’s just because they don’t know any better.

Ari is not a lifeless object like a volleyball; she is a living being with her own self.

Specifically, how is she different?

“Ari, are you listening to me?”

-Slight Movement

“Yeah, yeah, you’re listening, right?”

Ari actually responds like this, moving a little when I talk to her.

I’m not sure if she’s reacting to my voice or truly understanding my words, but…

Still, she reacts to my words and holding her gives warmth, so I don’t feel as lonely as I used to without someone by my side.

So nowadays, I hardly ever let go of Ari from my arms.

By the way, that led to a funny incident.

Since I usually lie on my bed covered with a blanket, and with Ari tucked inside, it seems like I’m pregnant from a distance.

So one of the academy kids who came over joked, asking how many months I was along.

You know how pregnant women sometimes let their close friends touch their belly?

So I jokingly said they could touch it through the blanket, and at that very moment, Ari moved, so they laughed, saying she must be a strong and healthy baby.

“She really needs to be born healthy as soon as possible, right?”

I chuckled to Ari and said that.

Even though she isn’t really my child, I’ve received so much help, so I’ve grown quite attached to Ari.

Holding her like this every day is also because I wonder if being kept warm might help her hatch from her egg a little faster.

I want Ari to come out of her egg soon and fly around healthily like before.

As I thought that while stroking Ari, she seemed to shake a bit, wanting to get out.

Amidst stroking Ari and passing time, I felt a subtle change in the flow of air.

I’ve become sensitive to the surroundings since my body changed, so I could tell from the change in air that someone opened my door and walked in.

Well, at this time, it’s pretty much decided who would come.

Sure enough, not long after, I felt a smooth finger touch my palm.

It was Silvia, writing on my palm.

Since she comes to visit every single day, I’ve started to be able to recognize her just by the feel of her fingers.

Soon, I’ll probably be able to tell who it is just by the feeling when she opens the door, right?

As I pondered this, Silvia wrote another message on my palm.

“Yoon Si-woo is here today too.”

“…O-Oh, really?”

Yoon Si-woo came.

Immediately after realizing that, I unknowingly let out a grumpy voice.

Anyone could tell from my reaction that I wasn’t exactly thrilled about Yoon Si-woo’s visit.

I sighed softly inside.

Okay, let’s be honest.

I found it uncomfortable meeting Yoon Si-woo.

It wasn’t like that at first.

After all this happened to me, Yoon Si-woo started coming to visit often.

Not as frequently as Silvia, who comes every day, but he showed up almost every other day.

It was nice that he came often.

I was already lonely and bored, so his visits were good for me.

But the problem lay in the way he treated me.

“I’m sorry.”

That was all he had said during the countless times he came to visit me.

I’d told him repeatedly to say something else, and every time he’d hold my hand, pondering for a while before eventually saying only that.

It drove me crazy.

I understand.

I understand that Yoon Si-woo must feel guilty about what happened to me.

But I keep telling him I’m okay! So why does he keep doing this alone?!

So I finally snapped and told him that if he said “I’m sorry” to me one more time, I’d cut ties with him.

Do you know what Yoon Si-woo did after that?

From that day on, he came to visit but didn’t say a word to me and just left.

Do you now understand why I find Yoon Si-woo uncomfortable?

How can my heart be at ease?

I can only imagine what kind of expression he wears while looking at me each time he visits.

“…So today he’s also just going to sit there and leave without saying anything?”

“Seems like it.”

“…Sigh, fine. Then I guess I’ll just talk with you today, Silvia.”

Thinking it would be just as I expected today, I sighed deeply and decided to chat with Silvia instead.

But it was while I was chatting with Silvia that it happened.

Suddenly, Silvia’s finger, which had been writing on my hand, fell limp.

I sensed that something unusual was happening.

The vibrations coming through the mansion’s floor were strong, thumping as if someone inside was rushing outside.

“What’s going on?”

Feeling anxious, I asked.

Someone came close and began hurriedly writing on my hand.

The finger writing on my hand wasn’t Silvia’s.

It was slightly thicker and rougher than Silvia’s fingers.

But it felt just as familiar.

It had to be.

It belonged to the guy who had repeatedly apologized to me enough to be boring.

The finger told me,

“Nothing’s wrong. You stay here quietly.”

With that statement, I felt the presence around me leaving the room.

And it didn’t take long for me to realize that those words were lies.

“This is…!!”

From far away, I felt the miasma.

A tremendous amount of it, sending chills all over my body.

The door opened.

As usual, Scarlet was lying on the bed.

Noticing the door had opened, Scarlet turned her head.

Yoon Si-woo chewed on his lips at the sight of her gray eyes, which could no longer capture the light.

No matter how much time had passed, seeing Scarlet pained his heart.

This pain probably wouldn’t get any better, no matter how much time passes.

Just like her body, which would remain like that for the rest of her life.

“…Are you just going to come and go without saying anything?”

Today, Silvia asked Yoon Si-woo, who silently gazed at Scarlet with a tormented expression.

To that question, Yoon Si-woo remained silent.

It was practically a confirmation.

Silvia sighed, expressing her frustration, and muttered.

“I understand how you feel, but doing that only brings pain to both of you…”

Yoon Si-woo knew.

Scarlet was kind-hearted.

She hoped that he wouldn’t feel guilt over her anymore.

Yet at the same time, Yoon Si-woo understood.

Scarlet, who seemed stronger than anyone else.

After her body changed like this, she couldn’t endure just one night of loneliness and shed tears.

Scarlet thought only Silvia had seen her cry.

But that wasn’t true.

In fact, Yoon Si-woo was next to Silvia that day.

He had witnessed Scarlet, who was sobbing for Silvia.

The side of her that appeared strong while trying to accept her condition and live brightly, yet was infinitely weak.

She always said she was fine, but deep down, she wasn’t okay.

Yeah, there was no way she could be fine.

How could a person be okay with a body like that?

Yoon Si-woo knew that, which is why he also realized how kind-hearted Scarlet was and how much she cared for him.

Because of that, Yoon Si-woo’s insides crumbled even more.

He knew Scarlet hated hearing “I’m sorry.”

But even if Scarlet didn’t want that, Yoon Si-woo couldn’t just erase the image of her tears from his mind and ignore it.

Even if he wanted to tell her something enjoyable instead of “I’m sorry,” every time her tears would come to mind, preventing him from thinking of happy stories.

In the end, the only words that came out were “I’m sorry.”

Even that had been forbidden later on.

“……”

Yoon Si-woo knew Scarlet felt uncomfortable with him being like this.

Yoon Si-woo also felt pain and anguish each time he came to see her.

Then, he could just stop coming to see her. But he couldn’t do that.

The reason this situation was painful was that they couldn’t simply detach from each other.

It was at that moment when Yoon Si-woo was gazing at Scarlet with a pained expression today.

“What’s that!!”

“Ugh!”

Suddenly, the mansion was in chaos.

The reason was simple.

It was broad daylight, and suddenly everything outside turned dark.

“It’s getting dark outside. What’s happening…?”

Feeling uneasy, Silvia, who was talking to Scarlet, walked over to the window and peered outside, her expression hardened.

Then Yoon Si-woo, who followed Silvia’s gaze out the window, recalled what the witch had said to them not long ago.

“Today, I won’t let you do anything. Just today.”

“You will know soon enough.”

“…Was this what she meant then?”

Yoon Si-woo muttered and turned his head.

“What’s going on?”

Turning around, he found Scarlet looking confused.

Yoon Si-woo took Scarlet’s hand and wrote something on it.

“Nothing is wrong. You stay still.”

“…This time, I’ll handle this myself.”

After saying that, Yoon Si-woo left the mansion and moved forward.

Toward that massive black orb, blocking the sun in the sky.

Chapter 359 - Aurea (1)

Chapter: 359

In this world, there are many gifted individuals with outstanding talents.

There are just as many people willing to pay money to see the talents of those gifted individuals.

With such a common understanding, it was almost inevitable that a city would form where numerous talented people gathered to showcase their abilities.

In that city, which eventually came to be known as the city of artists, there was a man who owned a large troupe called the ‘Golden Troupe.’

As the owner of a sizable troupe, he was wealthy.

Most artists in the city envied the wealthy, as they saw themselves merely as spectacles, but the owner of the troupe was an exception.

It was because he genuinely loved art.

He was a strong supporter of poor artists who had talent but had yet to see the light, and he was wise enough to provide jobs for those who chased dreams but fell short due to a lack of talent.

Many artists received his help, which led them to admire and praise him.

He had a regular routine.

“Ah, my lord! What brings you here?”

“Haha, don’t mind me. I was just looking around to see if there are any talents to recruit for our troupe.”

“Haha! You really are consistent. Anyway, thanks for the support you send us. People like you allow us to pursue this passion without going hungry!”

“Stop flattering me, my friend. I’m just here to quietly look around, so please don’t make a fuss.”

What he was doing was wandering around the city, scouting hidden talents for his troupe.

Generally, those who were already known tended to want to join his troupe, which was the best in terms of treatment, so he was looking for hidden gems whose names were not yet recognized.

“Hmmm… No one seems to catch my eye today.”

As a result, his search did not always meet with success.

To be precise, he experienced disappointment far more often than he found success.

He was generally a generous person, but because he was serious about art, he selected performers for his troupe with standards that were stricter than anyone else’s.

So as he was heading back with nothing particularly impressive catching his eye, he saw something.

“Hmm? That child is…”

A small girl crouched in a corner of the street, blankly watching the people pass by. Covered in dirt and looking like a beggar or an orphan, she was in a pitiful state.

Though he was often referred to as a kind-hearted person, he did not always extend a helping hand just because someone appeared to be suffering.

However, he had a personal practice of doing good deeds now and then, as a kind of prayer to the gods, especially on days when he returned empty-handed after a fruitless search, hoping for better meetings in the future.

Moreover, considering the name of his troupe, ‘Golden Troupe,’ and the girl’s somewhat dirty but golden hair and eye color, he felt a peculiar connection.

“… Perhaps this may be divine providence.”

Having decided to help the girl, he murmured to himself and approached her.

“Child, do you have anywhere to go?”

When the man asked, the girl blinked for a moment and then nodded her head.

He nodded back and said to her.

“If you don’t mind, I can offer you a bit of help. How about coming to live with us at the troupe?”

Taking a moment, the girl silently nodded at his words.

The man smiled, satisfied, and asked her.

“So, what is your name?”

When he asked for her name, the girl shook her head as if to say she had none.

He responded kindly.

“I see. Then since we’ve formed this connection, I shall give you a name. Since your hair and eyes are golden, let’s call you Auria.”

Thus, the girl gained the name Auria and a place to call home.

Following the man’s principle that offering free favors could rather ruin a person, Auria began to do cleaning and odd jobs in the troupe.

At first, that is.

Auria’s status as merely a helper changed due to an incident during a celebratory gathering after a performance.

“Ha ha! Well done! Great!”

“Hey! What’s with that one over there? Amazing!!”

That day, the troupe members were passing their time enjoying a talent show at the gathering.

Then one troupe member noticed Auria, who was tucked away in a corner.

Recalling their troupe leader’s words not to mistreat even the helpers as they were part of the troupe, the member decided to create an opportunity for Auria to bond with the others by calling out to her.

“Hey, young one! Come on, join us and show us what you can do!”

“Oh, that sounds fun! Come on, even if you can’t do much!”

Having looked around tentatively, Auria smiled and said.

“Ah, ha ha! Then I’ll sing a song!”

“Oooh! Everyone, quiet! Our little one is going to sing!”

Under the warm gaze of the troupe members eager to see the ‘young one’s performance, Auria began to sing.

And when the song came to an end, the gathering was left in shock.

“…Oh my.”

“What is that voice?”

It was because Auria’s singing ability and tone were extraordinary.

“…When did you learn to sing like that?”

“I just listened a few times and mimicked it…?”

“…No way.”

Even the seasoned talented individuals in the troupe were left speechless by her immense talent.

Auria was fortunate in that the troupe leader also heard her song.

“Oh my, I never knew Auria had such talent!!!”

The man was immensely pleased with Auria’s unexpected gift, exclaiming.

“Great! Let’s do this! From now on, Auria, you shall become my adopted daughter!”

From that day forward, he decided to adopt Auria as his daughter.

He understood that some members of the troupe might develop ill will towards her, and he wanted to protect Auria from that.

After all, who would attempt to harm the troupe leader’s daughter unless they were out of their mind?

Plus, he had no children of his own, so it was a win-win for him.

Anyways, the odd job worker Auria became the adopted daughter of the troupe leader and a full member of the Golden Troupe.

Time passed.

The young girl Auria had blossomed into a graceful young lady and finally graced the stage of the troupe.

On the day Auria first stepped onto the stage, the spotlight of the Golden Troupe shifted to her.

A diva born once in a millennium, the most precious gem of the Golden Troupe.

That was the nickname earned by Auria.

People wept and laughed to the melodies sung by Auria, praising her for the sincerity felt in her songs.

However, Auria found such praises ridiculous.

“Just because I cobbled together a few lines from a book doesn’t mean it’s sincere.”

It was because she was a person detached from the emotions that ordinary people felt, like joy or sorrow.

Twisted, that is how Auria evaluated herself.

From a young age, Auria was aware that she was different from others.

Ordinary people experience joy and sorrow at different moments.

However, when others would typically feel such emotions, Auria felt nothing.

So when people were joyful or sorrowful over something, she could not empathize.

Though Auria was a twisted individual, she was also skilled at fabrication.

She knew that revealing her difference could cause trouble.

Thus, in situations, she would often act out the usual reactions of a typical person.

And so, people had no inkling that Auria harbored such distortions.

To the outside world, Auria appeared to be an ordinary person like them.

Looking at it this way, one could easily misconstrue her as someone who felt no emotions at all. But Auria did experience feelings sometimes, though rarely.

For example, when she came across an oddly captivating object while walking, she would sometimes feel a slight desire for it.

She felt satisfaction when she purchased a desired item with her hard-earned salary.

As a result, Auria’s only hobby was shopping. Recently, however, she had developed a dilemma.

“…I’m not feeling it at all.”

Even items she would have wanted before did not excite her anymore, and that was her dilemma.

Why had such a thing suddenly happened?

The answer could be found in a conversation she had with her father, the troupe leader, not long ago.

“Auria, things that can be obtained easily don’t hold much value. What’s truly valuable is something earned through difficult and arduous paths. Like the good deeds others deem hard or proper actions.”

He might have meant something else, but Auria found some resonance in his words.

Easily obtained things have no value.

The reason she no longer felt drawn to valuable objects was that, unlike before, she could now obtain such items far too easily.

Before, she had to save every single penny to afford something, but now far more expensive items were pouring in as gifts, making her question any sense of value in them.

And so, this created her dilemma.

“…So then, what am I living for now?”

In Auria, who rarely felt emotions, collecting coveted items had been her motivation for living. Now without that, what was she to live for?

For this, she envied others immensely.

“Auria, when you find something you truly love, you’ll feel a thrill in your soul.”

“Why do you smile so much while performing? Ah, I feel born to do this.”

Her father seemed to feel his soul tremble when he witnessed magnificent performances or beautiful artworks.

Other troupe members claimed to feel born to dance or sing.

Yet for Auria, there was none of that.

As a result, she compulsively accumulated items.

Even if she no longer felt anything from them, she longed for something that would ignite her feelings again.

To Auria, her father would tell her.

“…Auria, it’s good to enjoy your hobbies, but don’t place too much significance on the things you collect. Whatever you gather out of desperation will eventually leave your hands.”

Auria could resonate with that.

What meaning was there in things that could never be owned forever?

However, Auria acted stubbornly and continued to spend her days gathering items.

And as she did, a package arrived at her house.

Clang—

“Aah?!”

A young delivery worker accidentally dropped an expensive vase while bringing it into her room.

Auria stared at the now pale delivery worker and asked him.

“…Do you know that’s something you could never pay back in a lifetime?”

“Yikes?! I-I’m sorry! Please forgive me!!”

“…Forgive you? Explain to me why I should forgive you.”

“P-please!! I have a sick mother at home, and I need to earn money for her medicine!!”

“Hmmm, a mother….”

As if that was of no concern to her, Auria trailed off. The young delivery worker trembled, realizing that he was trapped. He squeezed his eyes shut and shouted.

“Th-theres someone wealthy I know who buys expensive things just to break them!!”

“…Someone breaks things deliberately?”

“Yes…! They don’t want their things in someone else’s hands! They have enough money that even if they can’t spend it all, it wouldn’t matter…you’re a well-known customer, so you must be rich too! So please, think of it as breaking something like that this time!”

Desperate cries of the young delivery worker, intent on surviving.

His fervent words did not stir Auria’s heart.

Yet the content of those words moved her.

“…Alright. I will forgive you this time.”

“R-really?! Thank you! Thank you! You’ll be blessed!”

Saved by a grateful delivery worker, he bowed repeatedly and quickly dashed away before Auria could change her mind.

Yet Auria had already erased the delivery worker from her mind and muttered.

“…After all, they are things that will leave my hands.”

Gazing at the precious items filling her room.

“…If I break them, I can ensure they won’t go to someone else.”

As Auria uttered those words, she grabbed a painting that hung on the wall.

A piece by a painter who had just begun to gain fame, destined to become outrageously priced in the future.

When evaluating its worth, it would surely be immense.

However, Auria ripped the painting apart.

“…With this, this item is ‘finished.’”

Then, she stared at the completely torn painting.

“…With this, it’s completely, completely mine.”

With her head hung low, Auria trembled, muttering.

“…Father, I think I’ve found it too.”

The twisted girl had finally found her meaning in life.

Chapter 360 - Aurea (2)

Chapter: 360

Everything that exists in the world has the possibility of belonging to someone else someday.

Thus, I thought it was impossible to completely own something.

But it existed.

A way to fully own something.

“…Ahaha!!”

Auria burst into laughter as she gazed at the completely irreparable torn painting, ensuring no one could ever possess it again.

The satisfaction that filled her heart was incomparable to the first time she acquired the artwork.

The regret of tearing apart the painting, which she had bought at a fairly steep price, paled in comparison to that satisfaction.

By tearing the painting herself, Auria had obtained its ‘end.’

No one could take that away from her, no matter what they did.

Wasn’t that true, complete ownership?

“Awesome…!!”

That joy, that delight, that thrill.

Feeling the shivers in her soul that her father had described, along with the sentiment her colleague had shared about being born for this, Auria couldn’t help but lose herself in it all.

“More, more…!”

She wanted to grasp another ‘end’!

Auria, who hadn’t realized she was such a greedy person until now, began to pick up other items in the room to fulfill her desires.

The shining dishes shattered and beautiful clothes ripped under Auria’s hands, craving ‘ends.’

Her destruction lasted until everything in the room was completely wrecked.

“…Oh no, everything is already broken? Hmm, I guess I should go buy more things to break because this is still lacking.”

Feeling unsatisfied, Auria hesitated and thought about going outside to find new items to destroy when suddenly,

“…Wait a second.”

A thought flitted through Auria’s mind.

“…Does it necessarily have to be an object?”

Auria muttered blankly as she looked at the ruins of the items that had met their ‘end’ by her hands.

Though they might have held significant value to others, they were items that she could easily replace if she wanted.

“…These kinds of things are easily obtainable.”

Auria had learned that recently, things that could be acquired easily were not worth much.

The ‘end’ of an item could be so easily achieved.

Therefore, she began to think.

If she could feel this level of satisfaction from an easily obtainable ‘end’,

Then what would the ‘end’ of something more challenging, something truly valuable, feel like?

Just like what her father had once said.

“Auria, remember this—no object is more precious than a person.”

What would the ‘end’ of someone, who is more precious than an object, feel like?

“…Ahaha, I’m curious now.”

Auria’s body trembled at the very dangerous, yet enticing idea.

She wanted to rush outside immediately and quench that curiosity.

“…Ah, no. I must hold back.”

Still, Auria decided to suppress that impulse.

“…That would be too bad, wouldn’t it?”

Following that impulse would violate the ethics that humans hold.

Was she really that moral of a person?

“Because if I get caught doing such things….”

Of course not.

It was simply a rational judgment knowing the consequences of recklessly acting out.

Thus, Auria had no intention of giving up.

“Let’s think of a way to obtain it without getting caught…”

After all, it was said that things become more valuable the harder they are to obtain.

Then how sweet would be the taste of what she would experience after such effort?

Imagining it brought a smile to Auria’s face.

The man, who was the owner of the Golden Troupe and Auria’s adoptive father, was in a good mood lately.

It was because his beloved stepdaughter Auria had been smiling more frequently as of late.

He was delighted by Auria’s transformation, not used to seeing her smile so often outside the stage, and he was curious about the reason behind it, so he asked her.

“Auria, you’ve been smiling a lot lately. Is something good happening?”

“Really? Hehe, actually I’ve picked up a new hobby recently.”

“A new hobby? Not collecting objects?”

“I’ve actually stopped that lately. I realized that things you can buy with money aren’t that valuable. So now, I spend most of the money I earn helping the city’s vagrants.”

“Oh, so you’ve been helping the city’s vagrants? What made you think of that?”

The man was pleasantly surprised by Auria’s words.

The only thing he had genuinely regretted was Auria’s habit of wastefulness.

He had been troubled by her strange obsession with collecting, so hearing that she was correcting that was a relief.

Moreover, she was using the money she had once spent on buying items to help people.

Feeling a sense of pride swelling within him, he listened to Auria’s reply with a smile.

“It’s just that, my father told me that people are more precious than objects. Thinking about how those precious lives are perishing somewhere I can’t see made me feel that it’s too wasteful… too sad.”

“Indeed, what is truly precious is people. However, Auria, while it’s good to help the needy, do try to refrain from helping too much. Rewards that come without effort can be poison to people.”

“Hehe, yes, I know. I’m only helping those who are close to dying from starvation or sickness because they can’t get medicine. Otherwise, there’s no reason for me to help.”

“Well, I can see you are wise enough to handle things well on your own without me having to say it. So is this new hobby of yours about helping people?”

“No, it’s something other than that.”

With a grin that seemed filled with joy, Auria answered the man’s question.

“I’ve recently taken an interest in plays. I’m learning a bit from a playwright associated with the troupe.”

“Oh? Plays? That’s a wonderful hobby.”

Plays, in simple terms, referred to the scripts and stories used in theatrical performances.

Auria was an actress on stage, and it was naturally pleasing that an actress would take interest in the plays themselves, so the man smiled and asked her.

“I’m also a fan of that field, so I’m curious what aspect of plays has caught your attention.”

“Well, I wanted to write a tragedy.”

“A tragedy, you say?”

“Hehe, is that a bit odd? When I mentioned that, the playwright had a similar reaction. Most young women my age prefer comedies, so they found it curious.”

“People have different tastes, so it’s nothing unusual. Besides, I quite like tragedies myself. There’s a catharsis in them that you can’t find in comedies.”

Seeing the man nod in understanding, Auria smiled brightly and said.

“Yes, that’s true. More importantly, I really should focus on preparing for the stage, so I’ll get up now.”

“Oh, is it already that time? I look forward to hearing a good song from you today.”

Without answering, Auria slyly smiled at the man’s anticipation and stepped out into the street.

Then, she walked toward the theater while humming a tune.

“Tragedies are great. But the reason I want to write one is that I can write the ‘end’ of the characters at my own discretion~.”

Recently, the tragic story Auria was working on was about this:

There was a woman in a certain troupe who absolutely loved dancing.

She loved it so much that she would arrive at the theater at the crack of dawn and always practice dancing on stage from morning.

But one day…

Murmuring the content of her tragedy internally, Auria continued her tune very slowly.

“And even if they say they’re looking forward to a good song today, I won’t be singing on stage~.”

However, the tune that was continuing abruptly came to an end as she neared the theater.

A loud bang, followed by a scream, echoed from somewhere.

Auria stopped her humming and rushed inside the theater where the screams were emanating.

“Aaaaaaaah!! My leg, my leg…!!!”

“We need to get that off! What are you doing? Hurry!”

Inside the theater, chaos erupted with the screams of a woman trapped under a huge chandelier on stage and the voices of people trying to rescue her.

Auria glanced at the frantic scene for a moment before stepping back outside.

Before long, the news spread that the scheduled performance had been canceled due to the unfortunate accident.

*

Auria headed to the house of the fellow actress who had been injured in the accident to pay her a visit.

Knock, knock. Upon reaching her home, Auria tapped at the door.

But no response came, so Auria opened the unlocked door and stepped inside.

She briefly worried what she would do if no one were home, but fortunately, the fellow actress was there.

Auria sat beside the injured actress and spoke to her.

“…Senior, what a disaster it was, right? Who would have thought such a thing would happen? A chandelier falling suddenly from the stage, it’s fortunate you survived, even with an injured leg. I was so shocked as well.”

“…….”

“That chandelier, someone must have loosened the bolts. Even when someone dances on stage, it shook enough to fall. It seems like we couldn’t find out who did it in the end.”

Gently stroking the woman lying on the bed, Auria stifled the laughter rising within her and continued speaking.

“Pfft, heh…!! Well, it’s hard to imagine anyone harming the best actress in the troupe like that.”

“…….”

“Guess what. I’ve been working on a play lately. It features a woman who claims she was born to dance because she loves it so much, and the story ends with her being crushed by the chandelier while dancing on stage. But today, I changed that ending. The woman who was supposed to die didn’t die after all.”

“…….”

“Ahaha, I’m not blaming you, so don’t worry! It seems the changed ending is even better. A woman who loves to dance and can no longer do so falls into despair and ultimately takes her own life. That’s much more shocking, don’t you think? So, I changed the ending to her hanging herself in despair…”

“…….”

“Wow, I did guess the suicide correctly, but looking at it now, I realize I’m still far from being a playwright. I mean, with an injured leg, how could she hang herself? But still, death… this idea is nice. Dying beautifully could definitely be considered a fitting end for an actress. A touch of the unexpected always makes it more interesting, you know?”

“…….”

“Thanks to all this, it turned out far better than I imagined, a much better ‘end.’ Thank you, senior.”

With the dead woman before her, Auria beamed.

As she envisioned how to shape the narrative for her next project,

one single story was simply not enough to satisfy her.

Chapter 361 - Aurea (3)

Chapter: 361

A series of murders, and as of today, the victim count reaches 12?!

Another corpse, presumed to have been murdered last night, was found. Recently, there have been 12 similar cases, and the guard forces still have no idea who the culprit is. Citizens are urged to refrain from wandering the streets at night for their safety…

“…Huh, how could this happen?”

The man reading the newspaper sighed, murmuring over the article.

A series of murders? What a horrific thing in this peaceful city.

Letting out a sigh, he looked at his daughter, who was having dinner with him, and said with a worried expression.

“Make sure you understand? It’s dangerous, so don’t wander around alone at night, okay?”

“Hehe, don’t worry. You know I haven’t been going out of my room much at night lately.”

“…Right, I suppose. I’m just so worried that I can’t help myself.”

His daughter had become engrossed in her recent hobby of scriptwriting, spending most of her time alone in her room aside from work.

Feeling a bit shy, she never showed him what scripts she was writing.

“Well, now that we’ve finished dinner, I’ll head back to my room.”

“Sure, just don’t stay up too late working on your scripts.”

Is scriptwriting that enjoyable?

As he watched his daughter dash off to her room after dinner with a chuckle, he glanced back at the newspaper he had just been reading, then wiped the smile off his face, muttering to himself.

“…By the way, what kind of lunatic is committing these heinous acts? Whoever they are, they need to be caught as soon as possible.”

He couldn’t even imagine that the culprit could be his daughter, whom he had just spoken with.

*

“Hehehe~”

Sitting at her desk, Auria hummed a tune.

Next to her were stacks of thick manuscript papers.

All of them were scripts detailing her tragedies.

At first, it was just one every month.

A carefully selected protagonist, a tragedy crafted with great care.

The sweetness of the ending, which took much effort to achieve, was like culinary bliss, and Auria thought that would be enough satisfaction for her.

At first, that is.

Auria, humming to herself, took a piece of candy from the large jar on her desk and popped it into her mouth.

The candy slowly melted in her mouth, sweetness spreading.

With a smile of delight, Auria murmured.

“To endure something like this, truly remarkable.”

Spending a long time and a lot of effort for the sweet taste of ‘the end’ was indeed delightful.

But Auria realized something.

She didn’t have to try so hard; the ‘end’ was already sweet enough on its own.

It wasn’t that candy wouldn’t be sweet if she didn’t wait long to eat it.

Besides, the ‘end’ was not a sweetness that got dull no matter how much you consumed it.

Yet Auria had endured this, not entirely by her own will.

Tasting a person’s ‘end’ was an extremely dangerous act, requiring careful preparations to avoid getting caught.

Thus, it could only be done about once a month.

In other words, if she could ensure not getting caught, there would be no need to hold back.

So, if she gained the ability to not get caught during her criminal acts, obviously, the frequency would increase.

From a month to a fortnight.

From a fortnight to a week.

And from a week to four days, four days to two, and finally, two to one.

Auria set her pen down and locked her door with a click.

Then she pulled out a dark hooded cloak from her closet, donned it, and smiled while murmuring.

“Shall we go again today?”

In the next moment, she was out on the night streets.

“Hey, bartender, another drink here!”

“Give me the booze, now!!”

Most shops had been closing early due to the string of murders, yet some businesses were taking advantage of the situation to stay open.

A woman wandered around such a shop, spotting a drunken patron exiting and approaching him.

“Ughh, getting drunk… Huh? Who are you?”

The drunkard showed signs of caution at the woman in the hood.

Even a reckless person drinking at this hour was wary of someone in suspicious attire due to the recent murders.

“Um, if you don’t mind, would you like to play with me for a bit?”

“Huh?!”

But the drunkard’s alarm faded instantly when the woman pulled back her hood, revealing her face.

Her beauty and voice were irresistible to a drunken man.

“Play? Sounds good!”

“Then follow me. It’s too crowded here for a man and woman to play at night, don’t you think?”

“Uh, hehehe…”

The drunkard was completely captivated by her tempting words, following her eagerly.

Finally, they arrived in a dark alley, far from the gaze of the patrolling guards scattered throughout the streets.

“Gulp… Now that we’re here, let’s…”

“Right. Now that we’re here, we should start. But did you not learn when you were young?”

The woman, having led the drunkard deep into the alley, smiled brightly.

“Never follow a stranger without caution.”

At that moment,

-■■■■■■!!!

A shadow of something winged suddenly loomed over the dark alley.

“…Ugh, uhh?!”

The drunkard let out a scream as he beheld the sudden bat-like monster, but the sound echoed through the alley a beat too late.

With sharp teeth and gleaming claws, the frightful sight of the monster reminded him of the morning newspaper article he had read.

Among the victims of the city’s murders, some had died in horrific states, as if attacked by a monster.

Panicking, the drunkard heard the woman say behind him, with the monster looming over him.

“Let’s start a game of tag~ If you get caught, you’ll die, so you’d better run!”

“Y-yeahh!!”

The drunkard turned and ran as fast as he could to escape her.

If he could just get a little further, there’d be a main road where the patrol guards would be.

If he got there, he would surely survive.

“Ugh, ugh… Just a bit more…!”

As he madly dashed, he noticed he was nearing the end of the alley.

Thinking that he was just one step away from escaping, a feeling of relief washed over him.

“W-what the…?!”

Suddenly, a black wall appeared before him, blocking his path.

“Uhh… uhhhhh…!!!”

The panicked drunkard began banging on the wall with all his might.

He was hitting the wall so hard that his bones could shatter, shouting to survive.

But as he pounded the wall, he realized something too late.

“Ah… ahh…”

Tap-tap.

He heard footsteps right behind him.

“Did you think you were safe? How does it feel to see hope disappear right in front of you?”

Turning slowly to look back at the woman’s voice, he saw her smiling brightly at his despair.

“Aha, that expression is my favorite.”

*

“Hm, is this sufficient?”

Auria finished her manuscript with a period and smiled charmingly.

At her feet lay the lifeless body of the nameless drunkard, her latest tragic protagonist.

What gave Auria the courage to commit such bold acts was a newfound ability she had acquired one day.

From some point onward, she found she could freely move to her desired locations or create barriers that trapped whatever was nearby.

Having awakened this ability, she felt it was uniquely suited to her.

Not just useful for committing flawless crimes, but it mirrored her desire to see and hoard the ‘end’ of everything—she was reluctant to share it with others.

-■■■■■■■■!

Except for the bat monster born from the energy flowing from her body.

Regardless, it was clear that neither was a power any ordinary human would possess.

Yet, Auria did not find it odd that such powers had arisen within her.

After all, hadn’t she always been far from normal?

Furthermore, the more differences she gained from others, the more she could accept that her uniqueness was simply tied to that fact.

“Thirteen stories of similar content already, and I’m not getting tired of it.”

In any case, utilizing her abilities, Auria was tasting the ‘end’ of people every day.

It was her thirteenth one; a series of similar crimes considered a string of murders by the public, yet Auria didn’t find it tiresome.

It was always fresh and enjoyable, to the point where she wanted to experience it every day if she could.

“Still, I definitely crave a bigger thrill.”

However, that didn’t mean she was fully satisfied.

Every day, Auria felt the yearning within her grow.

She had tasted the ‘end’ of objects.

She had tasted the ‘end’ of humans.

So what would be next…

As she closed her eyes and opened them again, she was standing atop the highest building in the city.

From that vantage point, Auria looked down at the artistic city sprawling before her and murmured.

“I wonder what the ‘end’ of this city would taste like…”

With a glint in her eye, Auria licked her lips.

Chapter 362 - Aurea (4)

Chapter: 362

“Want to retire?! Just like that?!”

The man shouted in shock, as if struck by lightning.

His adoptive daughter Auria, the most popular performer at the moment, expressed her wish to retire after her next performance.

“If you’re tired, how about taking a break instead? You’re too talented to retire already!”

Of course, the man earnestly tried to dissuade Auria.

It wasn’t just about the profit Auria brought to the troupe; it was because he was a fan of hers. As someone who loved art, he couldn’t bear to see such a shining star leave the stage at such a young age.

“You once told me, Father, that when you find something you truly love, your soul will tremble with joy. I’ve found it. Something that makes my soul tremble.”

However, Auria’s resolve seemed firm despite his objections. The man understood that Auria had already moved on from the stage, despite her words.

“…Well, if that’s truly how you feel, then I can’t stop you.”

In the end, the man decided to respect Auria’s decision, even if it brought him to tears. He was both a fan wishing for her to continue and a father who loved his daughter more than anything.

“…But Auria, I’ll make sure your final performance attracts as many people as possible. I want to leave a lasting memory of the star you were. Is that okay?”

“Sure, that sounds great!”

And so, Auria’s retirement performance was decided.

“What the heck… Auria is retiring?!”

“No way!! This can’t happen!!”

The news of Auria’s retirement threw the city into chaos.

Even the atmosphere, previously filled with tension from a string of murders, was completely overshadowed.

In this city, whether they were wealthy, artists, or vagrants, everyone admired Auria, the diva.

People believed that missing her final performance would be a regret they would carry forever, causing the area in front of the theater to be overwhelmed with fans before ticket sales even began.

People were clamoring so much that many said they’d sell their houses just to get tickets.

But with demand soaring, the leader of the Golden Troupe decided to take exceptional measures.

“I’ll hold the performance in the Central Square! Since it’s my daughter’s last show, entry will be free! Everyone who wants to see her, come on over!”

He decided to reserve the entire Central Square for the performance.

And, of course, there would be no charge for admission.

The reaction from the public was explosive, and the city’s citizens, more cooperative than ever, banded together to prepare a stage in the Central Square for Auria.

On the day of Auria’s retirement performance, an immense crowd gathered at the Central Square.

The square was packed, barely leaving a spot to stand, with people climbing onto the rooftops of nearby buildings just to watch the show.

The noise from the crowd was also deafening, but then…

“Wow, I’m amazed at how many of you showed up.”

At that moment, when her voice rang out, the noisy square fell eerily silent.

“I truly didn’t expect this many. I’m really happy.”

Auria looked at the gathered crowd with a bright smile.

“Thanks to all of you, it feels like this will be the best ‘end’ ever.”

Those who had never seen such a genuine smile from Auria felt mesmerized, listening intently. The realization that their beloved star was delighted because of them was exhilarating in itself.

And Auria addressed the crowd,

“Shall we start the performance soon? Oh, but before we begin, I have something to confess. About the recent murders occurring in the city…”

She smiled toward the bait laid out enticingly before her.

“I did them.”

In an instant, darkness enveloped the square.

“…Huh?”

“…Kyaaahhh!!!”

The slaughter began.

“What the hell is that monster?!”

“Ahh?! People are dying!”

“Run away!! It’s a witch, a witch!!!”

Bat-like monsters suddenly appeared, beginning to kill people.

The crowd fell into a panic, pushing and trampling each other in their desperate attempts to escape.

“What are you doing?! If you don’t move, we’re all gonna die…!!”

“The front, it’s blocked! There’s some strange wall… Aaaah!!”

But they could not escape.

The square had been perfectly sealed off by a barrier Auria had created.

“Please…! No, noooo!!!”

“Aaaaaaaaaah!!”

Amidst the screams of rats trapped in a cage,

“♬~”

Auria sang.

An opera filled with joy and ecstasy, draped in the tragedy surging through the space.

The song continued until the screams faded away, and when her final performance was over, Auria smiled at the last remaining survivor in the square.

“So, did you enjoy the performance? Father.”

At those words, the man kneeling amidst the corpses slowly looked around.

But no matter where he turned, all he saw were piles of bodies.

With tears in his eyes, he asked Auria, the daughter he had loved more than anyone else,

“Why, Auria. Why…?”

In response to his question, Auria simply smiled brightly.

But the father recognized that look.

He understood that Auria was genuinely happy.

And that realization plunged him into true despair.

What monster had he raised with all the love he had given?

“…I never meant to take you. I never meant to.”

The man muttered in lament, kneeling down and smashing his head against the ground in sorrow.

He repeatedly apologized for the lives lost to his daughter.

With the death of a man who had raised a monster as his daughter, the city of artists met its complete ‘end.’

Ah, they say parents willingly give everything for their children.

If that were true, then he, who gathered people for her and even sacrificed himself to provide a perfect ‘end,’ truly…

“You were the best parent.”

Auria embraced her deceased father, tears of joy streaming down her face.

*

The ‘end’ of a city.

It was truly like a brain-melting stimulation for Auria.

Just savoring that pleasure felt like it could bring her joy for years or even decades.

“…But if the city is like this, wouldn’t it be even more thrilling if it were something greater?”

But endless greed made her desire more.

“Not just the end of a city, but perhaps the end of an entire race…”

Thus, the floating island in the sky, home to the Celestials and Jo In Clan, met its demise at Auria’s hands.

Of course, exterminating an entire race was no easy task.

Several strong individuals among the Jo In Clan and Celestials were powerful enough to contend with the demonic beasts Auria commanded.

Though it’s uncertain what would have happened if they had directly confronted her, Auria wasn’t particularly good at or fond of engaging directly in battles.

So, Auria took her time, scheming to create discord between the celestial beings and the Jo In Clan, who had previously been friendly.

And when their internal strife weakened their forces, she attacked.

It was a comedy when the two races, realizing Auria had been behind their infighting, joined forces to try to crash the floating island, seeking mutual destruction.

It was utterly ineffective against Auria, who could move freely through space.

While the conclusion may have been slightly anticlimactic, Auria learned valuable lessons from her battles with the two races.

The lesson was that it was better to live without revealing one’s identity whenever possible.

If she gained notoriety, people would come looking for her in a hunt for her and it would only complicate her schemes.

Additionally, given her personality as someone who considered herself a playwright, she preferred to operate from the shadows, manipulating characters rather than stepping into the limelight herself.

And so, Auria began to spread false information about herself, claiming she had died alongside the Jo In Clan and Celestials.

She feigned death while secretly relishing her ‘end.’

But then, something unfortunate happened to her.

The appearance of the Witch of Gluttony in the world.

Her arrival, indiscriminately consuming every living being, was a considerable setback for Auria.

Countless races that she had hoped to enjoy over a long period were suddenly wiped out in a short time.

It felt as if someone had forcibly stuffed multiple pieces of candy into her mouth at once, instead of allowing her to savor them one by one.

Fortunately, the Witch of Gluttony was sealed away.

Leaving only one final piece of candy— the Human City.

Thus began a life of restricted indulgence, half by choice, half by necessity.

Auria pondered for hundreds of years on how to savor the last remaining piece of candy and how to ensure the story ended as tragically as possible.

The conclusion she arrived at was to bring about the ‘end’ through the barrier’s power that had allowed humans to survive thus far, due to the Witch of Gluttony.

Thus, Auria gradually began to plot to topple the Human City.

She unleashed the Witch of Lust’s demonic beasts to throw the city into chaos.

She sent the so-called Witch of Arrogance, Freede, to create a hole in the barrier.

During this time, she even managed to free the Witch of Gluttony from her seal.

However, contrary to her expectations, the Human City did not fall easily.

The Witch of Gluttony, freed from her seal, was re-sealed by the Jealous Witch, who had been hiding her identity.

Seizing the opportunity, Auria defeated the Witch of Lust, Lily, and even managed to overpower the Sloth Witch, Beatrice.

With the relics she obtained, she finally managed to vanquish the freed Witch of Gluttony.

Although it was an outcome that completely exceeded Auria’s expectations,

“Aha! This actually turned out great!”

Auria felt only delight, not disgust at all.

Both the Witch of Sloth and the Witch of Gluttony, two irregularities with immense power who she couldn’t control fully, had been destroyed by humans.

Auria had harbored feelings of discontent toward both of them for quite some time.

Thus, after the Human City was annihilated, she had initially planned to command the two to battle each other until their deaths, as compensation for the contract they had made.

However, the results surpassed her original plan, where a single one dying would be considered fortunate.

Now she could finally achieve what she had truly desired.

“I had it prepared just in case, but it turns out I can use it now.”

Auria smiled, pulling out an orb that had turned black from her ability, from her pocket dimension.

This object was originally the energy source of the floating island, known as the Celestial Jewel, a sacred object created by the Celestials and Jo In Clan.

Through extensive research, Auria discovered how to modify the relic to amplify miasma as well.

The sacred object, the Tears of the Ocean, that she had given to Lily was modified in such a way.

Thus, holding out the modified relic—which could now be called a demonic object—Auria pulled out two black stones from her pocket space.

Those were the hearts of the Witch of Lust, Lily, and the Witch of Sloth, Beatrice, which she acquired the day before.

As the source of the power of witches and the structure that produces miasma, these hearts kept emanating miasma even after their owners perished.

With a significant expression, Auria pushed the two hearts deep into the Celestial Jewel.

And the already miasma-infused Celestial Jewel began to absorb the distinct miasmas emitted by the two hearts, amplifying them simultaneously.

The heightened miasma enlarged around the Celestial Jewel, eventually taking on a spherical form.

This sphere, glowing ominously in black, resembled a black sun.

From a single type of miasma, demonic beasts would arise.

But if the different miasmas mingled, they manifested a destructive force that no living creature could withstand.

What would happen if that fell to the ground and spread?

In that case, the space filled with that energy would become a place where no living creature could survive.

Now that both the Witch of Sloth and the Witch of Gluttony were gone, no creature would be safe.

“Finally, the time has come. Let’s go.”

Auria smiled at the black sun.

And she declared her long-held goal that she had often spoken of.

“I shall conquer the world.”

To conquer the world means to possess the world.

Auria sought the ‘end’ of the world.

Chapter 363

A massive black sphere appeared in the sky of the city, blocking the sun.

Clearly looking dangerous, the city’s heroes rushed to the spot directly beneath the floating sphere.

There, in the shadow cast by the giant sphere…

“Hello, I was waiting for you, but you just arrived now?”

A woman stood there.

Wearing her hood as usual, she stared at this place with her brightly shining golden eyes from beneath it.

Yoon Si-woo, who had encountered her not too long ago, half-confirmed his suspicion and asked her for clarification.

“…Is that thing floating in the sky your doing?”

“That thing? Yes, that’s my handiwork.”

When he pointed at the sphere, the woman responded with a smile, causing Yoon Si-woo to bite his lip.

He didn’t know what that was, but the woman in front of him was a witch.

Besides, judging by her past actions, there was no doubt she wasn’t a witch that was friendly to humanity. Yoon Si-woo asked her with hostility.

“I don’t know what that is, but you should get rid of it immediately if you don’t want to die.”

“Aha, threatening me to get rid of something without knowing what it is? How scary! But first, don’t you think you should know what it is?”

The woman said this with a grin and clapped her hands.

At that moment, the black sphere in the sky began to vanish as if its outer shell was peeling away, revealing what was inside.

“…Wh-what is that!!”

“Could it be all miasma?!”

What appeared as the black sphere disappeared was another black sphere.

However, the contents inside emanated an even more ominous energy.

That swirling mass in the sky was miasma that even heroes were familiar with.

“How about it? The miasma amplified using the sacred remnants from the hearts of two witches. No living creature can survive in there.”

But the amount inside was what startled them the most.

It was an amount of miasma so enormous that even seasoned heroes would be terrified.

“What will happen to this city if that falls?”

The woman casually said this, smiling as if it were nothing.

Yoon Si-woo gritted his teeth and questioned her.

“…What the hell are you? What is your goal that you would do something like this?”

Even though he asked with tension in his voice.

“My name is Auria. You folks like to call me the Witch of Lust.”

Auria answered all of his questions just like that.

“My goal? It’s ‘World Domination’.”

Yoon Si-woo couldn’t comprehend Auria, who casually spoke of domination, indicating that she would eventually want to kill them all.

However, when he met her brightly shining golden eyes from beneath her hood, he realized.

He couldn’t understand her nor did he need to.

And Auria clearly didn’t wish for anyone’s understanding.

Thus, Yoon Si-woo drew his sword and declared.

“…I don’t know much, but as long as I’m here, things won’t go the way you want.”

To protect the people and the girl who would be left alone in the room.

*

The people in my room suddenly all left the room, believing Yoon Si-woo’s words that it was nothing.

After waiting for a while inside the room…

It didn’t take long for me to sense that something unusual was happening.

“This is…!!!”

The overwhelming miasma felt from a distance sent chills down my spine.

It was so deadly that I realized Yoon Si-woo had lied to me before he left.

“That bastard Yoon Si-woo… he hates it when others lie to him…”

I muttered that quietly, but truly I didn’t hold any grudge against Yoon Si-woo for lying to me.

After all, I knew why he lied to me.

‘It’s nothing. You stay here quietly.’

The trembling handwriting left by Yoon Si-woo revealed the anxiety, worry for the others, and above all, an obsessive nervousness that asked if it was really okay to stay put while everyone might be in danger.

Yes, that’s who I was.

Even though I couldn’t hear or see, and even though I struggled to move around alone.

I still pondered if there was anything I could do for others.

Yoon Si-woo, understanding me well, must have even told that lie just to make me stay.

Worried, he wanted me to stay put this time.

“I understand, I will…”

Feeling as if I could hear Yoon Si-woo’s worried voice, I replied, relaxing my body.

Anyway, given my current state, trying to go help on my own was foolish.

So, I decided to believe that everyone else would handle it and wait quietly as Yoon Si-woo suggested.

However, as time passed…

“…Is it really okay?”

The anxiety and worry began to fill my heart.

The miasma’s energy felt extremely ominous.

Could it really be solved by just the efforts of others?

Normal means seemed absolutely impossible.

Still, Yoon Si-woo told me to stay put.

But if something were to happen to my precious people while I sat here…

When that thought crossed my mind, I realized.

“…I indeed can’t just sit still.”

I was someone who couldn’t remain still in such a situation.

“Sorry, Yoon Si-woo.”

I muttered a quiet apology, fully aware that Yoon Si-woo would undoubtedly be angry if he found out about my decision, and then I stretched my arm toward the side of the bed.

There lay the wheelchair prepared for me by Sylvia.

She often told me that staying in the room made her gloomy, and would take me for walks in the garden with it, but I never thought I’d use it alone.

After exhausting my powers in the fight against the Witch of Gluttony, my body had ended up in this state, yet I still had some strength left.

If miasma was the problem, my abilities would definitely help.

But to use my abilities, I had to reach the place where the problem was occurring.

Even if I couldn’t see, I knew exactly where that was.

I needed to head toward where I could feel the miasma.

So, I just had to use the wheelchair to get to where the issue was.

With that thought, I got out of bed and attempted to transfer myself into the wheelchair.

Well, I tried to.

“…Ow.”

A thud echoed as my body hit the ground.

I had tried to sit in the wheelchair alone but ended up tipping it over.

…Sure, I didn’t realize how hard it was to do alone since someone usually helped me.

I might fall and hit things along the way too.

But I knew that sitting still while my precious friends got hurt would be far harder to bear.

With that thought in mind, I struggled to lift the overturned wheelchair from the floor.

And then it happened.

Something round rolled across the floor and lightly bumped into my hand.

“…Huh, Ari?!”

I recognized it immediately due to the familiar sensation I always hugged closely.

Why? I had just left it on the bed before trying to get into the wheelchair.

“Could it be that it rolled off the bed because of my fall? I-I’m sorry! You didn’t break or anything, did you?!”

Worrying that it might have broken after rolling off the bed, I quickly pulled Ari into my arms and checked on her.

As I fumbled anxiously with my apology, Ari twitched.

And that meant,

“Uh? No, it didn’t fall because of that, I’m fine?”

That meant she was okay.

It was strange.

Usually, I couldn’t figure out why Ari was fidgeting, but today it felt as if Ari’s intentions were flowing directly into my mind.

Caught up in that mysterious sensation, I momentarily became dazed, and Ari tilted her head, asking me.

“…Are you really going to insist on going, even after nearly falling over?”

It was a question that seemed to scold me, but I could sense Ari’s heartfelt concern behind it.

Ari didn’t want me to go.

More precisely, she didn’t wish for me to suffer for the sake of others.

But knowing that, I could only respond to Ari like this.

“…Yeah, I have to go. No, I want to go. By any means.”

Upon hearing my answer, Ari trembled ever so slightly.

It felt like she let out a sigh of resignation.

And right after,

“…Huh?!”

A crack formed in the shell that was enclosing Ari’s body.

As I was startled for a moment, warmth from the flames escaping the cracks enveloped me.

Right then, I realized.

That it was the hatching and revival of Ari I had been waiting for.

With a sensation of slowly floating into the air, Ari’s voice echoed in my mind.

[…Then let me at least take you there, safely.]

“…Yeah, thank you, Ari.”

Chapter 364

“…I’m not sure, but as long as I’m here, things won’t go your way.”

Yoon Si-woo said as he drew his sword.

“Ha, you really think that’s possible? You must be joking.”

Auria laughed at his words.

“They say ignorance is bliss, right? It’s amusing how you don’t even realize you’ve been dancing in the palm of my hand this whole time. Your confidence is quite the sight.”

“…What do you mean?”

“Literally what I said. Most of the events you’ve been through recently were all part of my plan.”

Auria explained with a smile, recounting everything she had orchestrated to the clueless individuals before her.

“Releasing a few demonic beasts into the city coinciding with a large-scale invasion, using Lust Demons to throw the city into chaos, sending that halfwit who thinks he’s the Witch of Arrogance into the city, planting a traitor in the city through the Lust Witch, rescuing the Gluttony Witch during a brief moment of distraction, resurrecting her, and reawakening the Gluttony Witch you sealed—everything, all of it.”

The heroes stared blankly at her words.

The sheer number of incidents they had endured being the result of a witch’s plot was hard to believe.

So people thought Auria was just bragging.

“…You mean to say, all of that was your doing!!”

Except for one person—Yoon Si-woo, who held the Holy Sword of Truth.

Yoon Si-woo realized that everything Auria said was true, and that the culprit behind those tragedies stood before him, filling him with rage.

“…You crazy—”

“Is it real…?”

Auria’s words rang true to the heroes who knew Yoon Si-woo’s abilities.

A commotion broke out, and everyone wore expressions of anger directed at Auria.

Seeing their shocked reactions, Auria erupted in laughter.

“Aha! Now you get it? Everything has gone according to my plan so far. You’ve only been desperately trying to clean up after my mess. You cannot stop my plans. It will be the same this time.”

As she laughed, Auria pointed at the massive mass of Miasma floating in the sky, the Black Sun, declaring,

“Do you see it? It’s getting bigger, isn’t it? The Sacred Remnants are amplifying the Miasma to its limit. In just 30 minutes, this city will be completely obliterated. I will drop that thing right onto this city. This city, this world will end; this time, you won’t even be able to clean up your mess.”

“…Shut up. I won’t let that happen. I won’t allow it.”

Yoon Si-woo fiercely retorted at Auria’s claim that this world was ending.

However, Auria just mocked him.

“Ha! By what means? Do you really think you can solve that Miasma with your current abilities? You’ve already used up your Sacred Remnants fighting the Gluttony Witch. The witch who has the peculiar ability to burn Miasma has been rendered almost useless after that last battle, right?”

It was as if she knew everything, peering into their very souls.

Since learning that the orb floating in the sky contained Miasma, the heroes had been desperately searching for a way to deal with it.

“After the last battle, the World Tree has almost depleted its powers. Even if we exhausted the remaining power, that…”

“…Even with purification magic and spirits attempting to suppress the spread, it’s calculated that at least 90% of the city will be engulfed in Miasma. Even if we evacuate everyone, losing that much territory and infrastructure essentially means the end for humanity.”

“…Considering the Miasma visible now, right? And it’s going to grow even more? This is insane.”

But after much deliberation, even Martina, Dwight, and Sylvia, who possessed the power of the spirits, came to one conclusion.

It was that responding to that Miasma in the current situation was impossible.

The moment the Black Sun fell, the city would be finished.

It meant that there was literally no way out.

Auria, who had pushed the heroes into such a situation, beamed at them mockingly.

“How do you feel? Desperate? Do you want to give up? I’m asking you, huh?”

Anticipating the despair they would display, she waited.

However, in response to Auria,

“Who’s giving up?”

Yoon Si-woo answered calmly.

Not a hint of despair or resignation could be seen in him.

Auria couldn’t help but be slightly taken aback by his composed demeanor.

Could it be that Yoon Si-woo had a way to overcome this situation?

“…Hmm? Do you have some clever plan?”

So Auria asked, and Yoon Si-woo replied.

“If we can’t stop it, I’ll make you stop it yourself.”

“You think I’ll just stop? How?”

“I’ll kill you right here if that orb doesn’t stop.”

“…Puff, ha ha ha!!!”

Auria couldn’t help but burst into laughter at his unexpected answer.

Could it be that the method she trusted so much was just such a simple threat?

With a smirk at his sheer foolishness, Auria looked upon Yoon Si-woo and the heroes, seeing their eyes shining like jewels, not showing any sign of despair.

At that moment, Auria realized.

They were not just foolish beings.

It wasn’t that they were undeterred because they were foolish.

Things easily obtained hold no value.

What has worth is born out of hardship.

Auria recalled the humans she had seen until now.

The ordinary humans who easily despaired and collapsed.

But what about them?

Though she jeered about their cleanup efforts, they had been humans who time and again overcame seemingly impossible odds.

Just like how jewels are formed under heat and pressure.

Having overcome countless despairs, they had been forged into something remarkable.

Humans who would not easily despair, persistent even with the slightest glimmer of hope.

Truly, truly not ordinary humans.

That’s why they were special and valuable.

Auria thought.

They were indeed special actors fit for the extraordinary stage that was the last of this world.

What luck was there like this?

Auria laughed joyfully and shouted.

“Aha! Good! Good! You and all of you! I absolutely love you guys! So, I’ll give you a special reward!”

There was no need for it.

It was a whim not originally in her plans.

But now, Auria wanted to witness it with her own eyes.

She wanted to see the moment they didn’t easily despair.

To achieve that, she needed to give them hope first.

“Let’s place a bet! For 30 minutes, we’ll play tag—I’ll be the one who runs, and you’ll be the ones who catch me. However I can’t escape before you catch me, that means you win. If I can evade you for 30 minutes, then I win. The loser grants a wish to the winner. If you win against me—”

To that end, Auria proposed with a broad smile.

“I might grant you whatever you wish for?”

“…What are you thinking? How can we trust the words of a witch?”

Yoon Si-woo asked, glaring at Auria after hearing her proposal.

The Holy Sword of Truth told him that what Auria had just said was true, but her offer was too favorable for them.

Thus Yoon Si-woo had his doubts about her intentions, but Auria smiled as if she had predicted his reaction.

“If you absolutely don’t trust me, how about a contract? A contract stating that if you win against me, I’ll grant your wish. That should make you trust me, right?”

“…What?”

Yoon Si-woo couldn’t help but be taken aback at the word ‘contract’ that came from her.

He understood better than anyone how important a contract is to a witch.

If a witch breaks a contract, she loses all her powers.

Similarly, any other being who enters into a contract will have to pay an equal price for breaking it.

Thus, contracts are something one must never enter into lightly, and yet, what was this witch thinking?

No matter her intent, it was a proposal that Yoon Si-woo could not refuse.

Because if he could win the bet, he could stop Auria’s plan.

“…Fine. I don’t know what you want, but I accept your contract.”

And so, Yoon Si-woo made a contract with Auria.

A contract in which the loser grants a wish to the winner in their game of tag.

The moment the contract was inscribed into their souls, Auria smiled as she asked Yoon Si-woo.

“By the way, did you agree knowing what my abilities are? I’m pretty much the strongest when it comes to tag, you know?”

It wasn’t arrogance.

Her ability allowed her to move anywhere she wanted, making her the strongest in terms of escape.

That’s why Auria asked Yoon Si-woo.

“…I know.”

But the response did not come from Yoon Si-woo.

“…I know well. Your ability is the type that seals things inside, a barrier, and you also have space-warping ability, right?”

The answer came from Dwight Neinhart.

“…You must have used that power to kill my father, my precious family.”

The last surviving member of the Neinhart family, who was wiped out by Auria when she whisked the Gluttony Witch away in the past.

“The Witch of Greed, Auria.”

Yet despite facing the enemy who had slain his family, Dwight did not lose his composure to vengeance.

“Now, you’ve become the enemy of the Mage, the one who prepares.”

Just like a true mage, as one who is prepared.

“I’ll show you just how terrifying that is, right now.”

Since the moment he witnessed his family’s murder, he had been preparing this spell.

Boom, Dwight stomped his foot.

At the same time, light burst from the magic circle wrapping around the city, instantly forming a translucent hemisphere around the city.

“…This is a barrier?”

It wasn’t strange for Auria to think so.

The magic now existed to protect the city, but Dwight had altered it to create a new form of magic.

“Now it’s a ‘cage.’ A magic developed specifically for you.”

Feeling the unease, Auria quickly tried to escape beyond the magic enveloping the city.

Space twisted, and her sight changed.

However, even after moving through the spatial distortion, she found herself still inside the cage.

Auria couldn’t help but laugh jokingly.

A magic that prevents those inside from escaping.

Reminiscent of the powers of someone else.

“I wanted to make you feel the same feelings those you harmed experienced.”

Just like the family that had been trapped and unable to escape, who died.

With a cold gaze, Dwight mumbled as he glared at Auria.

“You said it was a game of tag.”

Then directed at the witch trapped within the cage, he said,

“Now let’s see if you can run away.”

Yoon Si-woo’s sword flew like rays of light.

Chapter 365

Chapter: 365

“Hmm, a magic to trap those inside. A mimicry of my barrier. This is quite surprising.”

A magic developed to confine intruders—a cage.

Locked inside the magic, Auria couldn’t help but grin as she muttered to herself.

Who would have thought someone would prepare such magic?

She had always been the one trapping others, so being trapped was an experience she had never encountered.

“Still, just this isn’t enough to catch me.”

Even in such a situation, the relaxed smile on Auria’s face remained intact.

The magic that confined her was a modified version of a barrier, vast enough to encompass the entire city like the original screen.

In other words, this meant that the space inside was incredibly large.

Why do the Beasts of Greed, despite their relatively weak combat power compared to other beasts, cause so much trouble?

It’s simply because they have wings and can freely soar through the sky.

Moreover, Auria could not only freely fly like the Beasts of Greed but also transcend space itself.

That overwhelming mobility was the biggest strength shared by Auria and the Beasts of Greed.

“With such a wide area, being trapped isn’t really being trapped.”

No matter how hard someone tried to trap Auria with the cage, with such a vast internal space, there was no way she’d be caught.

Even if they tried to catch her, they’d only wear themselves out chasing her as she effortlessly danced through space.

That’s why Auria was so composed.

Until the moment Yoon Si-woo lunged at her with his sword.

“Hm…?!”

However, that composure was shattered into confusion the very second Auria jumped through space to evade Yoon Si-woo’s sword.

“…What was that? Just now.”

Strands of gold hair drifted away.

They were the strands cut off by Yoon Si-woo’s sword.

As she touched the spot where her hair had been cut, Auria’s face reflected her bewilderment.

Her ability to teleport activated instantaneously, exactly as she wished, or so it should have.

So, Yoon Si-woo’s sword shouldn’t have been able to touch her.

No matter how fast the sword was, it couldn’t be faster than her reaction or thought.

Yet the sword made contact, and several strands of her hair had been severed.

It was something that should never have happened.

Was Yoon Si-woo’s sword faster than she anticipated?

No, it wasn’t that.

The reason this happened was…

“Something, a resistance…?”

Her ability to activate was slower than usual.

Additionally, the distance she had teleported was less than half of her intended range.

At this point, Auria had no choice but to realize.

Something was interfering with her teleportation.

And the identity of that something was probably…

“…Is this magic interfering with my teleportation?”

“Finally figured it out, huh? The bird trapped in the cage doesn’t mind flapping its wings.”

As Auria murmured, she recognized that her composure had vanished, and Dwight’s voice echoed throughout the magic area.

“Thanks to me, I’ve perfectly mastered the distortion magic to spread throughout the city-wide magic circles. So, I applied it to this ‘cage.’ Although most of the cost went into trapping you, it should be enough to hinder your mobility.”

Dwight questioned her mockingly, as if to taunt her.

“So, how does it feel? That proudly flaunted wings of yours are now shackled?”

“…Ha, shackled? Just with this much?”

Countering Dwight’s words, Auria scoffed.

Even though her ability was hindered due to the magic, her teleportation power was still functional enough.

Only slightly delayed from when she thought of activating it and the distance she could move was reduced to a few hundred meters.

However, that alone was more than enough for most humans, who wouldn’t be able to catch up to her shadow.

Thus, Auria confidently shouted.

“Do you really think you can catch me with this much?!”

“Sure, that will be enough.”

And in response, Dwight replied confidently.

Because in his view,

“At least for that guy.”

Auria could see Yoon Si-woo charging toward her with frightening speed.

“Swish─!”

“Ugh?!”

Yoon Si-woo’s sword came slicing through from behind.

Auria narrowly dodged it just in time.

Chills ran down her spine as the blade grazed her nape.

Auria involuntarily shivered and turned around.

Yoon Si-woo was already leaping forward, stepping atop a sword materialized in mid-air, swiftly closing the distance she had teleported from hundreds of meters.

Moreover, Yoon Si-woo wasn’t the only one targeting Auria.

“Grab the witch!!”

“Attack!!”

All the heroes present were her opponents.

Attacks flew at her from all directions.

In a normal situation, dodging would be enough, but with her abilities hindered and Yoon Si-woo in hot pursuit, these attacks could become threats.

“…Ha, do they really think they can capture me by overwhelming me?”

Seeing the earnest look in their eyes as they believed they could catch her, Auria couldn’t help but let out a derisive laugh while pulling out a black orb from her pocket.

The orb was one she created using her abilities.

It was an item she had lent to other witches, capable of storing large beasts within.

As Auria tossed the black orb high into the air,

-■■■■■!!!

-■■■■■■■!!!

Countless Beasts of Greed burst forth from the orb, flapping their wings.

“Kuh, those are!”

“The Beasts of Greed! Be careful, or you’ll be trapped in the barrier!”

Simultaneously, black barriers spread in quantities matching the beasts.

The barriers, like spilled ink, randomly spread out and engulfed the nearby heroes, turning the previously chaotic area into profound silence.

“…Ah, I really didn’t want to do this to make it more difficult by bringing out the beasts right now.”

Auria murmured, looking at the barriers trapping the heroes with a somewhat drained expression.

The barriers had a condition that required a living subject to activate; as long as the one who activated it was alive, it would unilaterally sever the internal space from the outside, making escape impossible.

With hundreds or thousands of beasts that could use such barriers.

Though they may lack combat power, they were optimized for trapping opponents, and using them in a time-limited game of tag practically guaranteed victory.

For ordinary humans, there was no escape route past those countless barriers unleashed by the beasts.

Yeah.

For an ordinary human, that is.

“…What?!”

In the midst of the silence, a sudden sound of something being cut echoed.

When Auria looked towards the source of the sound, she witnessed the barriers unleashed by the beasts being severed and disappearing.

“…It won’t be like last time.”

And emerging slowly from the severed barrier was Yoon Si-woo, murmuring.

In the past, when he had been trapped by barriers created by the Beasts of Greed, he had been delayed, unable to stop Scarlet from being kidnapped.

But this time was different.

“This time, I don’t have to worry about anyone else.”

Due to everything that had transpired, he no longer needed to concern himself with the gaze of others.

Yoon Si-woo could wield powers he couldn’t employ back then to his heart’s content.

-■■■■■!!!

The Beasts of Greed sensed Yoon Si-woo was a dangerous presence to their master and surrounded him, howling loudly.

Simultaneously, more layers of barriers spread out to bind Yoon Si-woo.

However, the barriers that physically wouldn’t sustain damage by acting on space itself vanished like paper before the black sword with the power to cut everything.

“…! The barrier!”

The Beasts of Greed realized the meaninglessness of their actions and swiftly launched themselves to block Yoon Si-woo.

However, Auria sensed it.

He was someone who had faced off against the Witch of Sloth and the Witch of Gluttony and survived.

In terms of combat ability, he was a monster that could never be considered within the realm of humans.

For a being like him, losing the weapon of the barriers, they were nothing but large birds.

-■, ■■…!!!

They wouldn’t even be able to buy time.

“…This could be genuinely dangerous!”

The barriers and beasts were swept away like autumn leaves.

Auria felt a serious threat to her life as she witnessed that.

And started to flee, dodging Yoon Si-woo, who was slicing through everything in his path.

Chapter 366

Chapter: 366

“Pa-at—”

“…Ugh!”

Auria jumps through space, fleeing.

Yoon Si-woo swings his sword, trying to catch up.

The chase continues on and on.

Auria, able to cover hundreds of meters in an instant through teleportation.

Thus, it was almost impossible for Yoon Si-woo to catch up to her as she genuinely tried to escape.

It should have been physically impossible under ordinary circumstances.

“Wha…?!”

However, the longer the chase went on, the more Auria felt it.

“This guy is getting…!”

She felt Yoon Si-woo getting faster and faster.

But that was Auria’s misconception.

Yoon Si-woo’s speed hadn’t changed significantly from the beginning.

Yet, because the time it took to catch up was getting shorter, she felt that Yoon Si-woo was speeding up.

“…! Are you there?!”

The one who truly became faster was Yoon Si-woo’s perception.

The Holy Sword of the Indian was enhancing his instincts when activated.

Along with that, the combat experience he had built up while fighting against Sloth and Gluttony, the witches.

The newly awakened superhuman battle sense was telling him.

It was the subtle distortion of space that occurred when Auria decided to teleport to her destination.

It was akin to glimpsing a few seconds into the future.

With that foresight, Yoon Si-woo leaps toward her.

Before Auria even completes her teleportation, he’s already at the place she intended to go.

Under normal circumstances, catching up to that speed of thought was impossible.

However, the brief moment of delay caused by the interference of magic made the impossible possible.

“…Gah! Gotcha!”

Finally, Auria, having completed her teleport, and Yoon Si-woo, who had already jumped into that spot seconds earlier, arrive at the same place simultaneously.

As she saw Yoon Si-woo swinging his sword right in front of her, shock flooded Auria’s expression.

For Auria, it was a life-or-death crisis.

At the same time, for Yoon Si-woo, it was a prime opportunity that might never come again.

But then…

“…What’s that?!”

At that moment, something caught Yoon Si-woo’s attention, causing his sword to shake just a bit.

And that slight tremor became a route of escape for Auria.

“…Ahh!!”

With a thud, Yoon Si-woo’s sword plunged into Auria’s collarbone.

However, Auria was already gone from that spot.

All that remained was one arm, falling without its owner.

“I’ll spare you one arm…!”

Just like a lizard shedding its tail, Auria escaped, sacrificing her arm.

Only then did she realize what had caused the gap that had just appeared between her and Yoon Si-woo.

“…Huh, was it because of that?”

A translucent spell, a girl with wings of flame flying in from beyond the cage.

For whatever reason, that presence must have been what created the tremor just now.

What a coincidence, what luck.

“Aha! I don’t know why, but thanks! I owe you my life…!”

Auria couldn’t help but burst out laughing, expressing her gratitude to the girl who appeared just in time.

That gratitude wasn’t simply for avoiding death.

Thanks to her appearance, Auria had realized the clue to turn the situation around.

“That girl just came in from the outside! Even if I block those going out, I can’t prevent those coming in! The structure is exactly the same as my barrier!”

Auria was able to grasp that fact because of the girl who flew in from outside.

And the fact that the structure was completely identical meant that the way to break it could be the same.

“The simplest way to dismantle a barrier! That’s to eliminate the initiator!”

With that, Auria turned her head toward where Dwight was, the one who unleashed the cage.

“If I kill you, this cage will vanish!”

As those words left her mouth, the barrier at Dwight’s position disappeared.

Exposing Dwight, who was trapped by the greedy beasts’ barrier, and the heroes protecting him.

Seeing the glaring look from Auria, Dwight mumbled softly.

“…Guess I’ve been found out.”

Indeed, the spell that mimicked the barrier must be undone upon the death of its initiator.

One might say he could just escape, but to maintain magic, he was unable to step outside the spot where he initiated it.

“…I was hoping you wouldn’t notice.”

Dwight murmured, his expression hardening.

“Damn it, block the witch’s approach!”

“Protect Dwight!”

The heroes surrounding him tried to shield him by blocking Auria and launching attacks to prevent her from approaching.

But to Auria, who could close the distance in an instant, such resistance was futile.

“I’m here to kill…!”

Auria appears before the heroes who blocked her way, having jumped through space.

Though her mind screamed to move to Dwight right away, the distance limited her, and she had no time to spare.

Even now, the Beasts of Greed were charging toward her like moths to a flame to halt Yoon Si-woo, giving her barely a few seconds.

It might be quicker to deal with this directly.

With her decision swiftly made, Auria’s hand shot towards the neck of the hero standing beside her wielding a sword.

“Mind stepping aside? I don’t have time!”

And silently, the upper part of the hero’s neck vanished as Auria’s hand made contact.

Until now, Auria hadn’t developed direct offensive methods, citing lack of interest.

However, she had just devised a new technique, teleporting only the upper part of the hero’s neck as she realized it was possible to teleport just parts of the body.

“Ugh…!”

“Noo!!”

Even though they may not be as battle-skilled as other witches, a witch is still a witch.

With her superior physical abilities, Auria swiftly decimated the necks of all the heroes guarding Dwight, leaving only him.

Dwight stared down at the corpses of the fallen heroes with a grave expression.

At this rate, he too would be facing death, just like them.

But Dwight chose to maintain the magic until the end.

It was the least he could do for those who sacrificed their lives to protect him.

“It’s my victory…!!”

And just as Auria lunged at Dwight to deliver the finishing blow…

Flap—!

Suddenly, an obstruction intervened.

“You are…?”

“S, Scarlet?!”

What flew in to block the path between Dwight and Auria was a girl draped in wings of flame.

“What’s this? Trying to obstruct me?”

Though she had been somewhat of a benefactor creating an opening for Yoon Si-woo earlier, if she was obstructing Auria, there would be no forgiveness.

“If you’re trying to stop me, you’ll have to die…!”

As Auria locked eyes with the girl blocking her path, she boldly reached out her hand.

Auria knew she was a formidable witch who had defeated Sloth and Gluttony, but fear was nowhere to be found in her hand.

The gray, faded eyes.

Auria understood better than anyone that the presence before her was akin to an empty shell with little substance left.

Even if the flaming wings that appeared to be demonic were desperately emitting their flames to protect their master, it was still insufficient to stop Auria.

In any case, whether she got burned or not, if she could clear the way and kill Dwight to dispel the cage, it would be her victory.

Thus, Auria grasped for the girl’s neck without a care for the flames scorching her flesh.

Just as she was about to activate her power to sever the girl’s head…

“—Huh, huh?!”

An overwhelming sensation of weakness enveloped Auria.

Her ability wouldn’t trigger.

No, it felt as though all the strength within her had drained away.

Could it be that this girl before her possessed the ability to burn away her magic?

Auria momentarily fell into confusion due to this anomaly.

However, it wasn’t long before she instinctively realized that it wasn’t the girl’s power causing this.

“…Is this, a contract?”

A witch loses all her power when she breaks a contract.

This was the price of violating a pact.

But why, what contract did I violate to deserve this…

As confusion swirled within her, a past contract suddenly popped into Auria’s mind.

The one she made with Beatrice, the Witch of Sloth.

“Hmmm, a red-haired girl who isn’t human, huh. Got it! I promise not to lay a hand on her before you do! After all, you won’t trust me just because I say so; let’s make a contract.”

That pact was to not lay a “hand” on the girl before her, ahead of Beatrice.

Beatrice may have died, but the contract they made remained in effect.

Auria looked down at her hand, grasping the girl’s neck, and let out a hollow laugh.

Oh no, I did it without even realizing, laid a hand on her.

And that meant that Beatrice that good-for-nothing…

“After fighting until the end, you never lifted a finger against her…”

That’s how much she treasured her.

What in the world was her relation to this girl?

With a sense of betrayal washing over her, Auria couldn’t help but laugh helplessly.

In that moment, for some reason, she recalled a remark Beatrice made just before her death.

“…You think the world will flow entirely according to your wishes, huh? If you let your guard down like that, you’ll get hit hard someday.”

“…Well, turns out I really did get hit hard.”

Auria chuckled softly as she murmured.

And then, Yoon Si-woo’s sword rammed into the completely powerless witch’s body.

Chapter 367

Chapter: 367

Thud—

A sword was thrust into Auria’s body.

Drops of blood dripped down along the embedded blade.

The sensation was drastically different from when only her arm had been severed, clearly signaling to Yoon Si-woo that this was a decisive blow to end the battle.

“Hah… ugh…”

The sound of blood dripping mixed with Yoon Si-woo’s rough breathing, echoing softly around him.

His breaths were tinged with urgency and pain.

It wasn’t due to the agony of squeezing his breath to the limit while recklessly cutting down demonic beasts in pursuit of Auria.

It was because he had seen it.

The heads of those Auria had touched flying off.

And right before she struck,

“…Scarlet, let go!!”

He had seen her hand clutching the neck of the girl who stood in front of Auria.

“Get your hand off her…!!!”

Yoon Si-woo violently pried Auria’s hand away from the girl’s neck and pulled her into his embrace as if to rescue her from Auria.

Then, checking the girl’s face up close again, his expression twisted further.

He had hoped that what he saw during the battle was just an illusion, but what stood before him was undoubtedly Scarlet.

Despair hit him.

The thought that she would become like the decapitated corpses scattered around.

“Aah…!!”

Disheartened, Yoon Si-woo cried out, hugging Scarlet tightly and squeezing his eyes shut.

And then,

“…Yoon, Si-woo?”

A voice came from his embrace, causing Yoon Si-woo to open his now-unclosed eyes.

What he saw was Scarlet’s face, looking somewhat confused as if asking why he was doing this.

His worry wasn’t necessary.

Scarlet was safe.

“…Hah.”

Yoon Si-woo felt a wave of relief so powerful he almost collapsed right there, pulling Scarlet in for another tight hug.

“…Um, this is suffocating.”

Scarlet, fidgeting as if uncomfortable and trying to wriggle out, drew Yoon Si-woo’s glare.

To be honest, he wanted to scold her right there.

What on earth was she doing here?

Hadn’t he told her to stay still in the room earlier?

But right now, he had to deal with something that still needed finishing.

“…Hah, for now, you’re safe, so that’s what matters.”

Glancing up at the enormous mass of miasma floating in the sky, Yoon Si-woo let out a small sigh and released his hold on Scarlet.

Then, she gracefully floated down, flapping the fiery wings on her back.

Yoon Si-woo realized that it was those wings that had allowed her to come this far, clucking his tongue lightly.

He promised himself to have a word with that demonic beast later, inwardly wishing to do so as he shifted his gaze.

There, standing was Auria.

“…Huh, ugh.”

Auria lay on the ground, a sword embedded in her body, groaning softly.

She looked so weak, hardly reminiscent of the witch who had been rampaging even after losing an arm.

It was obvious she could no longer resist; Yoon Si-woo slowly approached, looking down at her with a cold voice.

“Hey, conditions of the wager. I said if you can’t escape anymore and get caught, it’s a win for us, right? From what I see, you seem to be in no condition to escape.”

That was to imply she should give up and concede defeat.

Hearing that, Auria stopped her groans, gazed up at Yoon Si-woo, and with a weary smile replied,

“Hah, I honestly didn’t think I’d get caught…. Well, no matter how I try, I can’t argue in this situation. Yes, I’m completely caught. The wager is your victory.”

Auria raised her palm slightly, as if to indicate surrender, confessing her defeat.

With that response,

“…”

Yoon Si-woo felt an odd sense of dissonance.

Wasn’t she acknowledging it a bit too easily?

Could this be the same witch who had orchestrated countless schemes, causing pain to so many?

An inexplicable sense of discomfort and unpleasant discord gnawed at him.

He instinctively fiddled with the sword in his grip, exhaled softly, and finally sheathed it.

Yes, after all, the enemy before him was in no position to resist any longer.

The most important thing right now was to resolve the current situation.

Yoon Si-woo broached the subject of the wager’s prize with Auria.

“Do you remember? The loser of the wager had to grant one request from the winner.”

“…Keh. Yes, we did agree on that.”

“Since you lost, we who won need you to grant us a request.”

At his words, Auria seemed to have anticipated this, raising her gaze toward the mass of miasma hovering in the sky.

“…What you want is obviously to get rid of that miasma, right?”

“…Yes. Either destroy it, or if that’s impossible, move it far enough away so it won’t affect the city. That’s what we want.”

“…Right, that’s understandable. After all, you wouldn’t have any options left other than asking me to solve it.”

Auria said this while gazing upward.

She was looking at the black sun, which had replaced the sun in the sky, embodying the end she had prepared to obliterate this world.

And then she chuckled softly.

“But what if I can’t?”

“…What?”

At that moment, a dull sound of impact resonated from somewhere.

“…?!”

Yoon Si-woo quickly turned his head toward the source of the sound.

It came from high in the distant sky.

Looking up, Yoon Si-woo realized.

He had no choice but to realize.

The black sun, which had been simply floating in the sky just a moment ago, this massive mass of miasma was—

“…! It’s falling…?!”

Slowly, it started to plummet toward the city.

“Hey…! Didn’t you hear what I just said?! Hurry and do something about that!”

Seeing the mass of miasma drop, Yoon Si-woo grabbed Auria by the collar and shouted.

He urged her to act immediately.

Yet Auria merely responded with a sly grin.

Yoon Si-woo couldn’t comprehend her actions.

She was the one who had entered into a contract with him.

Hadn’t she even told the truth when they made the contract earlier?

So why, how could she say something different now?

“What’s with this girl…! You made a—”

“Really, how naive you are.”

At that moment, Auria interrupted Yoon Si-woo’s words with a laugh.

“Or are you not naive, but overconfident in your abilities? Just because you have the ability to see through lies?”

“…How do you know that!”

“I told you earlier, right? It was me who told Lily, the Witch of Lust, to plant minions in the city.”

The child had become the material to create what was now floating above.

With a sly smile, Auria continued speaking to Yoon Si-woo.

“I knew this because Lily told me. While your ability can see through lies, it has vulnerabilities. If the speaker doesn’t think they are lying, you can’t recognize it, right?”

Just as Yoon Si-woo failed to see that the Dolos Family had been manipulated by the Witch of Lust.

“So when I said I might grant your wish if you defeat me, it also means that I might not grant your wish, which doesn’t count as a lie. And in truth, you didn’t realize I meant that.”

“Ugh…!!”

Yoon Si-woo realized Auria had manipulated him, taking advantage of her ability’s loopholes, and his expression soured.

However, he wasn’t foolish enough to completely lower his guard against the enemy based merely on this.

He had retained his suspicion for a crucial reason.

“But when we made the contract, you clearly stated that if you lost, you would grant our wish! At the time of the agreement, you weren’t lying—how could…!”

This was because he hadn’t sensed any dishonesty from her when they made the deal.

Yoon Si-woo trusted not Auria, but the power of the contract that would take everything from the witch if violated.

“Aha, that’s why I called you naive.”

Yet because of this,

“A contract? I can simply break it whenever I want.”

Yoon Si-woo had been used.

“While you were sincere about making the deal, after that, whether or not you’d keep it is my freedom, right? So I broke it. You didn’t realize that you believed that if you defeated me, you could solve this situation. Ahahaha!”

He never imagined a madman would not uphold a contract concerning something so important.

“You… if you do that…!”

Yoon Si-woo trembled with the shock of Auria casually breaking the contract more than the bewilderment of being deceived.

But Auria simply laughed, as if to say, “So what?”

“I know, I’ll lose all my abilities. I knew that and still broke it.”

Although unexpected circumstances led to breaking a contract before this one, that truly didn’t matter.

Auria chuckled, looking up at the sky.

“Do you know how it was suspended up there like before? I used my abilities to fix it below with a barrier.”

No, now she was looking at the falling mass of miasma.

“What happens if, in that state, the ability that was holding it disappears?”

And at that question, Yoon Si-woo gasped.

He finally understood Auria’s true intentions in proposing such a wager earlier.

The victory or defeat of the bet didn’t matter to her at all.

After all,

“I told you from the start, right? The end of this world was predetermined.”

The outcome would be the same nevertheless.

Yoon Si-woo bit his lip hard, realizing he had been dancing in Auria’s palm from beginning to end.

Then, he finally threw the question that had lingered until the very end.

“…Why? Why go to such lengths for this?”

“Hmm, you want to know?”

Auria, having received the question, glanced around at Yoon Si-woo and the other heroes.

Then, with a smile that suggested she was delighted by it all, she answered.

“Because I wanted to see that expression.”

The expression of having hope snatched away right in front of them, that look of emptiness.

Faced with this final twist they could not fathom, the heroes could only feel despondent.

“Hehe, haha! Ahahahahahaha!”

And with the expression she sought, Auria burst into boisterous laughter, executing her plan.

She was in the middle of her laughter.

“Ahaha— ugh?!”

Blood spurted from the laughing Auria’s mouth.

Suddenly, a surge of indescribable pain hit her all at once.

“What…?”

Auria felt a pain that was incomparably greater than that caused by the sword piercing her body, puzzled, but soon realized the cause.

“Ugh, huh… Is this because I lost my powers, and I’m taking something else now?”

That pain was the price of breaking the contract.

Having lost all her abilities from the first infraction of the contract only to breach it again led her to lose everything that was meant to be sacred under the contract.

Blood, life, perhaps even her soul.

Slowly, significant parts of Auria began to seep away.

Yet rather than lamenting in madness as would be expected under such pain,

“Ugh, ha ha!!”

Auria instead burst into laughter.

Every ‘end’ comes only once.

Yet among those ‘ends,’ there surely exist more valuable ones.

And what had just come to Auria was what she had only ever imagined.

“This is my ‘end’….”

It was her final moment of existence.

With death looming over her, Auria collapsed onto the ground and looked up at the sky.

Above her, the end prepared to obliterate the world was descending directly upon her head.

Originally, she wanted to witness the sight of the world’s end.

Yet if she could take the world along with her own ‘end’ as a companion,

Would there be a more dramatic conclusion than this?

Would there be a happier ending than this?

“How luxurious this ‘end’ is….”

With that thought, Auria opened her arms to embrace the death falling from the sky, welcoming the ‘end’ that came to her.

And at that moment, feeling an overwhelming ecstasy that could offset the agony of her soul evaporating,

“Best, ya…”

With a blissful smile, she met her ‘end’ in the ecstasy of salvation.

The witch Auria, who had thrown the world into crisis, finally drew her last breath.

“Damn it, what about the evacuation of the citizens…!!”

“We’re evacuating everyone to the outskirts of the city, but…!”

“Damn it, damn it…!!”

However, even after her death, the embodiment of malice she had prepared to obliterate the world remained, plunging the heroes into despair.

Although they had evacuated the citizens, they knew it held little significance.

None could possibly stand against the calamitous end falling from above.

“It’s over….”

“It’s wrong now….”

And just when everyone had lost hope and began to hang their heads one by one,

“Hey, look over there….”

“…What is that?”

People noticed.

Someone still looking up at the sky without bowing down to despair.

“……”

Underneath the falling end,

There was a girl enveloped in wings of flame.

Chapter 368

A massive chunk of miasma was falling towards the ground.

If it were to explode upon impact, not only the city but the surrounding area would be swept away, transforming into a wasteland where nothing could survive.

That meant the end of the world.

However, despite knowing this, the heroes had no way to stop it.

They were moving to evacuate the citizens as far away as possible from the epicenter of the explosion, but that was essentially a futile struggle.

Unless a miracle happened.

The feeling of despair seemed to weigh down everyone’s heads, as all the heroes bowed their heads towards the ground.

And…

Yoon Si-woo was no exception.

Having once vowed to be everyone’s hope, he intended to resolve this with his own power, which only deepened his frustration.

Unable to lift his head due to guilt and powerlessness, Yoon Si-woo finally raised it after hearing the weak footsteps of the heroes leaving to evacuate.

At that moment, he spotted Scarlet, quietly looking up at the sky.

In a situation where everyone was bowing their heads in despair, her gaze towards the sky seemed alien.

Yoon Si-woo couldn’t help but think that she must be unaware of the current situation since she couldn’t see or hear anything.

“…Scarlet.”

Thus, Yoon Si-woo approached her, taking her hand.

He wrote letters on her palm to inform her of the current situation.

And only then did Yoon Si-woo realize…

“Scar-let…?”

Her eyes were fixed on the chunk of miasma falling accurately.

“…You.”

Her pupils were unfocused.

It was clear that she still couldn’t see.

However, the small ember flickering inside her eyes, facing the end, informed Yoon Si-woo that she was fully aware of the current situation.

That she knew and had not yet given in to despair.

“Yoon Si-woo.”

At that moment, the only girl who hadn’t yielded to despair in the face of the apocalypse uttered.

“Tell everyone.”

She spoke to the boy holding her hand.

“I have a way.”

And seeing the determination and resolution on her face, the boy realized what she intended to do.

So, without meaning to, he shook his head and muttered.

No, don’t do it. Please.

He wanted to stop her with all his might.

He wanted her to abandon her resolution.

But in the end, he couldn’t.

Because he was also a hero.

Unless a miracle happened, the end could not be avoided.

Thus, the girl decided to become a miracle for everyone.

*

“What… what do you mean…!!”

Sylvia shouted after hearing Yoon Si-woo’s words.

With a tone that bordered on interrogation, Yoon Si-woo repeated what he had previously said to her.

“…Scarlet decided to use all her remaining strength to burn that miasma as much as possible.”

Sylvia’s eyes trembled as she received the plan from Yoon Si-woo.

She immediately understood.

If Scarlet could burn the miasma with her powers, the range of the impending explosion would decrease, and that would increase the chances of survival for those remaining.

Thus, with no special measures available against the miasma in the current situation, Yoon Si-woo’s plan was the only method that could bring even a glimmer of hope.

However,

“How can… how can you say that…!!”

That was a plan Sylvia could intellectually understand, but emotionally struggle to accept.

“How can you ask Scarlet to sacrifice even more…!!”

Scarlet had already made too great a sacrifice for them.

After overusing her power in the battle against the Witch of Gluttony, she could barely move alone.

To make her use her powers again, to demand another sacrifice from her—

That was simply too—

“Too cruel…!”

The guilt and regret swelling in Sylvia’s chest felt like it was piling on top of what Yoon Si-woo had said, which was already unbearably heavy.

Unable to bear it and feeling angry, Sylvia grabbed Yoon Si-woo’s collar in frustration.

But the moment she did so…

“…Ugh.”

Sylvia had no choice but to loosen her grip, her expression contorting.

For Yoon Si-woo, with the saddest and most pained eyes, was in front of her.

“Ugh…”

The truth was Sylvia knew.

That he was not the one she should be furious with.

Yoon Si-woo, who treasured Scarlet more than anyone, couldn’t possibly have thought up such a plan.

Therefore, her anger towards him was essentially futile.

Because the only person who could make Yoon Si-woo accept such a plan was, in this world, only one person.

Scarlet, herself.

“Ugh, huh…”

Finally unable to hold back, Sylvia burst into tears.

She was too sorry, and also felt wronged.

That Scarlet was willing again to sacrifice for them.

Yet she had no justification to stop it.

Thus, while crying, Sylvia began to cast a spell.

To say a final goodbye to her most precious friend, who had resolved to sacrifice everything for everyone.

*

“…Huh?”

Did she suddenly feel the presence of an increased number of people?

The girl tilted her head.

But soon realizing their identities, she muttered with a bittersweet smile.

“…Haha. You all came to say goodbye, did you?”

As she said, surrounding the girl were all her acquaintances.

Even while evacuating the citizens, they rushed to this place at risk to say their farewells after hearing the news.

With everyone gathered to express the things they wanted to say to her, it would usually take days to say goodbye.

However, regrettably, their time was insufficient and considering the girl’s inability to communicate effectively due to the ever-darkening shadow above them, the farewells were succinct.

“…To think I would depend so much on a kid, I’m failing as an adult.”

“…Ms. Martina.”

Patting her shoulder.

“…Scarlet, my friend.”

“Mei….”

With brief hugs exchanged.

The comrades who had shared life and death with the girl on the battlefield, along with her friends from the academy, offered heartfelt but quick farewells one by one.

And when it was finally her turn,

“Ugh, huh… Huhhhh…!!”

“…Sylvia.”

The girl holding Sylvia was unable to hold back her feelings and burst into tears.

She simply couldn’t accept the fact that they would have to part forever.

“I don’t want to…! I don’t want to…!! I don’t want to say goodbye…! Scarlet…!!!”

“…Seriously, are you crying again? Sylvia, you really are such a crybaby.”

With a grin that suggested she couldn’t help it, the girl wiped Sylvia’s tears with her hand.

But the more she did, the more tears flowed; the fact that that familiar kindness was now coming to an end made it all the more painful.

Sylvia, faced with goodbye, held the girl tightly and cried more sorrowfully than ever.

In that moment, the girl carefully grabbed Sylvia’s hands that were holding her tightly and said.

“Sylvia, I have something to give you.”

“Something to give…?”

At the mention of a gift, Sylvia slowly unfolded her palm, being led by the girl’s hand.

And what the girl handed to Sylvia was a ring embedded with a red garnet, symbolizing true friendship.

Why? Why are you giving this back? Does it mean you no longer need it?

Having received back the ring she once gifted, Sylvia was on the verge of bursting into tears again.

But just before she did, the girl asked.

“Do you remember, Sylvia? The day I received this ring back from you.”

Of course, she remembered.

How could she forget?

The day they finally became true friends after overcoming many adversities.

Sylvia slowly nodded her head, and the girl smiled at her.

“I’m really happy that I could be friends with you, Sylvia. I can count on my fingers how many times I’ve felt that happy in my life.”

Sylvia wanted to shout that she felt the same way.

“That ring always reminded me of that day, filling me with happiness. So to me, it’s the most precious item in the world.”

Those were the happiest words anyone could utter.

But fearing that if she said even a single word, the tears might spill over again, Sylvia could only nod vigorously in response to the girl’s words.

“So, I want you to keep this, Sylvia. I hope you remember that I was a friend of yours whenever you see it. Will you do that for me?”

Upon hearing such an absurd request from the girl, Sylvia thought.

What a foolish request it was.

After all, she would never forget her, no matter what.

But like the inscription on the ring, like the one she wore on her hand.

It was a request from her first and most precious friend, who would be one of a kind forever.

The answer was already decided.

“Ugh, yes… Yes, Scarlet.”

Sylvia, holding tightly to the ring, smiled through her tears and snot, replying to the girl like that.

Finally ready to say goodbye.

*

With Sylvia’s farewell complete, there was only one person left.

“……”

“…Yoon Si-woo.”

As it was Yoon Si-woo’s turn, he quietly embraced the girl.

However, Yoon Si-woo froze in that position.

He thought if he uttered a farewell now, or let go of her, it would truly be the end.

In truth, it was himself, not Sylvia, who wasn’t ready to let her go.

Holding the girl tightly, Yoon Si-woo trembled slightly as he thought that.

And did he feel something in that shudder?

“Yoon Si-woo.”

The girl called his name and gently pushed him away.

In response, Yoon Si-woo flinched and gripped the girl’s hand that was pushing him away.

The girl did not force him to let go of her hand.

She simply placed her other hand gently on top of his, lightly clasping his hand.

“Thank you for everything you’ve done until now.”

It was a single sentence packed with too much.

At that moment, Yoon Si-woo bit his lip.

Because he felt he could no longer hold her.

So he slowly released the strength from his hand and let go of the girl.

Then, she smiled at Yoon Si-woo and said.

“I’m counting on you for what’s behind.”

The girl always said.

That she trusted Yoon Si-woo more than anyone else in this world.

In her smile was a trust that was unwavering.

And for the first time, Yoon Si-woo felt that her blind trust was unfair.

Because he wasn’t as strong as she thought.

Even now, he was desperately suppressing the urge to hold her back, telling her not to go…

Yet, he forced himself to smile, not wanting to disappoint her.

“…Yeah, leave it to me.”

Whether she heard his words, the girl smiled with relief.

And after a flap of fiery wings,

the small phoenix soared towards the black sun.

Chapter 369

Chapter: 369

Not being able to see or hear is a huge stumbling block when it comes to doing anything.

Under normal circumstances, at this point of losing senses, I would have become someone who could offer no help.

In that sense, I was quite a lucky person.

I had a special companion named Ari.

‘…How’s it going, Ari?’

Even though normal conversation was impossible for me, perhaps because of our unique relationship as witch and demonic beast, Ari and I could communicate through thoughts.

[…The miasma is starting to fall.]

Thanks to that, I could grasp the current situation through Ari, despite my physical condition. The sheer despair of the massive miasma finally falling toward the city.

‘…I see.’

Hearing that, I made up my mind. It seemed Ari could sense what I was thinking.

Just like how Yoon Si-woo was holding my hand in front of me.

From the flames rising from my back, the intense emotions flowed from Yoon Si-woo’s hand holding mine.

But still, I had to say this to them.

“Yoon Si-woo, tell everyone. I have a method.”

Now was the moment to ignite my last remaining flame.

*

While I was slowly gathering strength to convey the plan to Yoon Si-woo, I suddenly sensed the presence of others around me.

The citizens must be busy evacuating, so why were they here? For a moment, I thought that, but then I realized there was only one reason for people to gather in such a place, prompting a wry smile.

“…Haha, are you all here to say goodbye?”

If they didn’t stay too close to the epicenter for the remaining time, it would be dangerous, but foolishly….

While that thought crossed my mind, I couldn’t help but feel happy thinking of the intentions of those who came here to see me off.

One by one, they offered their farewells.

Perhaps because they had visited me in the hospital several times, they were all close to me.

Though I couldn’t see, and couldn’t hear.

I could distinctly recognize who was in front of me without having to ask Ari.

The hand on my shoulder carried a deep sense of responsibility; that must be Ms. Martina.

That gentle hug filled with affection must be Mei.

As I shook hands with Dwight, briefly clasped hands with Marin, and held Florene tightly enough to take my breath away.

I realized once again just how many connections I had made here.

And then suddenly, thoughts of Ms. Eve’s funeral came to mind.

Back then, as I watched countless people grieving over the teacher’s death, I thought it would be nice if someday I could be someone whom so many would mourn.

Seeing the people who gathered for me today, I realized that I hadn’t lived in vain, which naturally brought a smile to my face.

…Yes, for now, it was fortunate that I couldn’t see or hear.

If I had both intact, I surely wouldn’t have been able to hold back tears.

And while I was pondering this.

I felt the familiar presence of someone closest to me.

“…Sylvia.”

I could feel Sylvia’s body trembling.

Even without looking, I knew she was crying uncontrollably.

“…I can’t believe it, are you crying again? Sylvia, you really are a crybaby.”

I wiped the corners of Sylvia’s eyes with my finger, but her tears wouldn’t stop.

I couldn’t help but smile wryly.

Though Sylvia looked young, she was surprisingly strong.

She wouldn’t cry easily over ordinary matters.

Yet, for some reason, she often cried whenever she was in front of me.

That must mean I held that significant a place in her heart.

Just as Sylvia was such a presence in mine.

So, I wished even more that Sylvia wouldn’t be too hurt by our parting.

“Sylvia, I have something for you.”

I took out an item I had kept close in my bosom.

The same ring that was now on Sylvia’s left-hand index finger.

Perhaps she thought of it as a parting gift.

Noticing the immediate urge to burst into tears again from Sylvia, I continued.

“Do you remember, Sylvia? The day I got this ring back from you.”

Yes, it was the day I received it back.

When I first received this ring from Sylvia, I hadn’t considered her a true friend, but before long, I returned it to her.

However, despite that relationship starting from my selfishness, Sylvia had always cherished it.

She never gave up on wanting to be friends with me.

Therefore, I will never forget.

The day I was chased out of the city for being a witch, when you came to my rescue, Sylvia.

The starless night sky when you handed me the ring again.

“I really was happy to be your friend, Sylvia. I can count on one hand the number of times I’ve been that happy in my life.”

That was my salvation.

“Whenever I see this ring, it always brings back those memories, filling me with happiness. So, to me, it’s the most precious thing in this world.”

You gave me a happy memory that I could summon even in tough times.

So, Sylvia, my precious friend.

“I want you to keep this, Sylvia. I hope it reminds you that you had a friend named me.”

I wished for you to treasure our memories as well.

Don’t cry because of me; remember me and smile.

Think about how happy you were to meet me, to be my friend.

I made that request to Sylvia from my heart.

“Can you do that for me?”

And when Sylvia accepted my request, I could smile joyfully.

But while I was smiling, I suddenly felt the next person pull me into an embrace, and I couldn’t help but wear a wry smile on my face.

“…Yoon Si-woo.”

…It seemed the real crybaby wasn’t Sylvia, but rather this guy.

Yoon Si-woo, who had embraced me, was crying.

Not with his eyes, but with his heart.

He was crying out to me not to go.

I understood.

I knew how much Yoon Si-woo cherished me.

How difficult it was to let go of someone precious; how could I not know?

But,

“Yoon Si-woo.”

I too had a reason to leave.

I gently pushed Yoon Si-woo, who was holding me tight.

I felt him grabbing my hand.

I slowly wrapped my hand around his, thinking of all the things he had done for me until now.

Without you, I definitely wouldn’t have been able to endure this world.

But because you were here, I came this far.

Because you were here, I learned to love this world.

So, Yoon Si-woo.

“Thank you for everything up until now.”

Please, allow me to protect this world where you exist.

I said this from my heart to Yoon Si-woo.

Then, as if he sensed something, he released my hand.

In that case, there was no need for lengthy words.

I smiled and asked Yoon Si-woo.

“Please take care of things behind.”

Then I asked Ari.

What did Yoon Si-woo say to my request?

Ari told me that he said to leave it to him.

Hearing that made me chuckle slightly.

…Still, he really is terrible at lying.

But despite that, I felt reassured because even if it was a lie, Yoon Si-woo was someone who would always keep the promises he spoke.

And so now, I could leave without hesitation.

I looked up at the sky, where the miasma was falling, and asked Ari.

‘…I’m sorry, Ari. This is my last request. Please take me there.’

If I were to enter the miasma, Ari would likely die along with me.

That’s why I spoke this way to Ari, but,

[…You don’t need to apologize.]

She said to me.

[If you wish, I will stick with you until the very end, no matter what happens.]

With that, Ari spread her wings and soared toward the sky.

And at the same time, I could feel it.

“This is…?”

Flames were flying towards me from all directions.

As those mystical flames wrapped around my body, I felt my broken senses temporarily restore.

Blinking my suddenly visible eyes in disbelief, I muttered.

“…How?”

Not knowing what was happening, I looked dumbfounded as Ari added the rest of her earlier statement.

[We’re in this together until the end. All of us.]

In that moment, I realized.

That each of those flames was the Fury Beasts.

That they had sent their power to help me by sacrificing their lives.

“…Thank you, everyone.”

As I wrapped myself in the gathered flames of support, I flew up with Ari.

Now, I could clearly see the Black Sun.

To protect the world from the falling end.

Chapter 370 - Happy Ending

Chapter: 370

“…Kuh.”

The moment I entered deep into the miasma with Ari, the first thought that came to my mind was how dreadful it was.

An energy that allowed nothing else.

In that pitch-black darkness created solely to end the world, I could feel a terrifying evil.

So I shouted, recalling the faces of my precious people.

“I will never let it reach them…!!”

Flames that burned the miasma erupted from the center of that darkness with a whoosh.

“I will protect them…!”

The flames that rose with the desire to protect began to incinerate the darkness that sought to harm my cherished ones.

“I will protect them! I will definitely…!!”

But,

“Cough…!!”

The cost to ignite flames within the miasma was no small matter.

The fuel needed to ignite the flames was myself.

The sensations I had recovered with the strength sent by the demonic beasts were quickly ruined again.

As I continued to emit flames in this state, my already overexerted body from the battle with the Witch of Gluttony began to scream at me once more.

If I continued to use my abilities here, I would die.

But,

“I don’t care…!!!”

I lightly ignored that warning.

I had long since prepared for death before jumping into this.

Therefore, I urged the flames that burned my body with the miasma even more.

“It’s okay to burn everything, everything…!!”

In response to that will, the flames continued to blaze without stopping.

Just as I had used my tongue, nose, eyes, and legs as fuel before.

This time, I ignited the remaining pieces of myself as fuel for the flames.

However, however….

“…Cough!”

While my body was already at its limit, the remaining miasma was heartbreakingly abundant.

Even if I sacrificed my entire body, it had always been utterly insufficient to burn all this miasma from the start.

“Ugh, huff…!!”

I forced strength out to bring forth the flames.

But it was unsatisfactory.

And no wonder.

What I was doing now was akin to forcing a fire to ignite using wood that had already been burned to ashes once.

The fact that flames were blazing despite having nothing to burn was miraculous.

The miasma I had burned was only about 10 percent of the whole.

Such a weak achievement.

If it weren’t for the strength the demonic beasts contributed, even this would have been impossible.

But I couldn’t be satisfied with just that.

I had to push myself a bit harder, I had to endure just a little longer.

I could protect their smiles.

With that sole determination, I conveyed my will to the flames.

“…I said it’s everything!”

Wasn’t there still something left to burn here?

My heart still beats.

I am still alive.

Take everything and burn it.

If that’s not enough, I’ll offer my soul as fuel.

Please, let me ignite flames so that I can protect at least one more person.

I prayed desperately to the flames.

Then the flames began to burn according to my wishes.

Beyond my body, even to my soul.

Whoosh─!

Then the flames ignited.

A flame more powerful and radiant than ever before.

Not my body, not my heart, but my soul.

Was that where the greatest strength resided?

Using my identity as the witch as fuel.

The flames emitted the most magnificent and bright light, just before they extinguished.

“…It seems like this is as far as I can go.”

However, even that flame fueled by my soul was insufficient to completely burn the miasma.

At best, about one-third, perhaps.

I felt it was an unsatisfactory result, but in the end, it seemed like that was the best I could do.

From then on, I could only hope that Yoon Si-woo would do well.

I could feel the once brilliant light of the flame gradually diminishing.

The moment that flame extinguished would be my end.

So I quietly closed my eyes and awaited the end.

But at that moment,

Whoosh─!

“What, is this…?”

A miracle happened.

The flame, which had clearly been losing power and about to extinguish, began to blaze vigorously again.

As if someone had fed new fuel to the dying flame.

But who on earth could it be…?

[Long time no see. Scarlet Evande.]

It was then that I heard a voice.

I murmured, captivated by the voice I hadn’t heard in a long time.

“…Evangeline?”

It was the voice of Evan, the former Witch of Wrath.

Startled that I hadn’t heard from her in a while, I cautiously asked her.

“So this flame….”

[That’s right. You looked like you were in trouble, so I lent you some strength.]

Indeed, it seemed the reignition of the dying flame was due to her.

But how?

The flames that burn the miasma were my ability…

As I pondered this, Evangeline chuckled and said.

[You’ve been using my abilities quite a bit until now, haven’t you? Just like how you’ve used my abilities before, this time I simply used yours.]

At that moment, I felt a realization dawn on me.

And simultaneously, I understood something.

The power to burn the miasma requires a price.

However, for her, who shares a body with me, there was only one price she could pay to use that power.

Just as I was about to say something to her, Evangeline spoke first.

[There’s no need to feel unnecessarily sorry. I’m just repaying a debt.]

“…Debt?”

[Yeah. It seems I’ve been influenced by someone who can’t help but pay off debts, so I’ve been feeling this need to repay a debt too.]

Jokingly said Evangeline, then spoke to me in a serious voice.

[…You freed me from a long curse. For you, I will gladly give my soul.]

“…Evangeline.”

She was once someone I felt a deep resentment for, but I now felt immense gratitude to the point of forgetting the hardships I went through because of her.

I could feel the flames consuming the miasma using both our souls as fuel.

Surely more than half of that terrible miasma must have been burned away.

I still wasn’t completely at ease, but with this much…

As I was thinking that, I heard Evangeline mutter.

[…And there’s one more person who is as grateful to you as I am.]

Simultaneously with that muttering, I felt the flames intensifying again.

What was happening now? I thought to myself, when suddenly, from somewhere, a small voice spoke up.

[…Hello.]

Upon hearing that voice, I instinctively flinched and trembled.

It was a voice I had definitely heard somewhere before.

I knew that voice.

It was, it was….

“Scarlet Evande…?”

It was the voice of Scarlet Evande.

Not me, but the girl who originally bore the name Scarlet Evande.

I had occasionally sensed her existence in the past, but it had faded at some point, so I thought she had disappeared.

But she had been with me all along….

Lost in a strange sentiment at her appearance, I realized that she was the one who reignited the flames this time.

Though she was an artificial homunculus, she still possessed the limited ability to use witchcraft.

So it seemed she was able to use abilities just like Edo or Evangeline.

However, setting aside the possibilities, I wondered why she had offered her soul to wield her powers.

She probably hadn’t thought of being in debt to me like Evangeline did.

As I pondered, Scarlet spoke to me.

[…No. I do have a debt.]

Scarlet said that she too had a debt to me.

Not knowing what it was, I tilted my head, and Scarlet explained.

[You kept your promise.]

“…Promise?”

[The promise with Uncle, to become Scarlet Evande who protects people.]

At the mention of “Uncle,” I swallowed hard.

Uncle, Luke Aegis.

The man who created Scarlet Evande and ultimately died for her.

I had called him that way.

Remembering that man who wished for Scarlet Evande’s happiness until the very end, I couldn’t help but feel choked up.

Realizing that Scarlet had witnessed everything that had happened, I was left speechless.

Scarlet spoke to me in a warm voice.

[You went through a lot, yet you kept your promise. So I was very, very thankful.]

“…So, that’s why you helped me?”

I asked, and Scarlet smiled softly in response.

[That’s true, but not really.]

“…What do you mean?”

And then came the answer that made me grin.

[Scarlet Evande protects people. That was always the case.]

“…Yeah. That’s right. Hahaha.”

As I laughed at her heartwarming answer, Scarlet then asked me a question.

[On the contrary, I’m curious. Are you okay?]

I immediately understood what she meant.

Even though it was to protect people, I wound up dying like this—was I really okay with that?

I smiled slyly and answered her.

“I’m okay.”

[You struggled a lot at first. And yet?]

“…Well, at first, it was rough.”

Certainly, just as she said, when I first came to this world, it was very challenging.

Why did this happen to me?

Why did I have to go through such tough times when I was living just fine?

“But not anymore. Now, this world and everyone I met here have become very precious to me.”

So much so that I wanted to protect their smiles, even if it meant my own death.

“So now, I think it was fortunate that I came here. Because I was able to protect everyone this way.”

As I said that, Scarlet asked me.

[…Really?]

I quietly ignited the flames in response to that question.

That was my answer.

She, being Scarlet Evande, would surely understand it.

Because those flames were born only from true happiness.

A warm flame that wasn’t too hot filled the surroundings.

I could feel my body slowly turning to ash within that flame.

But now that the flame had enough firepower to burn away all the miasma, it blazed brighter than ever with the joy of that realization.

And amidst the blazing flames, I suddenly recalled.

The very first question that had sent me to this world.

[Can you save them?]

Now, I can answer that question.

Look, I’ve saved them.

*

Those who were in the middle of escaping from the falling miasma saw it.

From within the black sun that fell to end the world, red flames blossomed.

The flames that burst forth from the black sun shone warmly upon the entire world, just like the sun, before disappearing along with the black sun shortly after.

Some realized upon witnessing it.

That flame, that girl who embodied that flame, had saved the world.

However, in the world that the girl saved, her figure could no longer be found.

370th Chapter – Happy Ending…?

Chapter 371 - The Last Witch

Chapter: 371

Hwaruk, and.

From the miasma, a small spark ignited.

The blossoming spark spread through the miasma as if painting the black canvas with red paint, eventually swallowing all the miasma and dyeing the sky red.

The flame blazed as large as the miasma that had covered the sky.

It was a sight that could feel terrifying, yet the citizens who were evacuating and the heroes who were protecting them felt nothing of the sort.

Because from that deep red flame, only warmth was felt, not heat.

“Scarlet, let….”

Yoon Si-woo stared blankly at the flames filling the sky and slowly reached out his hand toward it.

But the moment Yoon Si-woo stretched out his hand.

Swish, and.

The flames that were scattering warmth to the world began to disperse like a mirage.

“Ah….”

As if trying to grasp the dispersing sparks, Yoon Si-woo waved his outstretched hand in the空.

Even knowing he couldn’t catch it anymore, with a pitiful motion, he grasped firmly.

But when he opened his hand, nothing was left there.

Not the darkness that had draped over the sky.

Not the flames that burned the darkness.

And finally, not even the girl who saved the world.

It vanished from the world without leaving even a handful of ash.

“…Ah.”

Yoon Si-woo slumped down onto the ground.

He knew as well.

This was the ending the girl had hoped for.

Surely the girl would have been happy to have protected the world, them, until the very last moment.

But,

“Ah, aaah….”

But Yoon Si-woo could not bear the ending that the girl did not wish for.

“Ugh, hhuuh… gghhh….”

Slumped on the ground, Yoon Si-woo clutched at his chest.

It was gone.

Something that had taken up a large space here had vanished as if a hole had been punctured.

That sense of loss, that agony.

It was beyond expression.

To Yoon Si-woo, the girl was a precious existence.

Thus, he had anticipated that if she vanished, it would cause him great pain.

However, having lost her, he realized.

To him, she had become something more precious, something he could no longer live without.

“Ahh, hhuuh…! Hwaaaah…!!!”

Yoon Si-woo writhed in the feeling of losing what he could not afford to lose.

Clutching at his chest, he let out a cry as if his soul was screaming.

He cried out for a long moment in such agony, before, at some point, he fell limp.

“……”

His appearance, which seemed to have completely lost the reason to live, looked extremely precarious.

Even a newborn baby or an old man lying in bed all day seemed more vigorous than him.

What was there was not the hero, Yoon Si-woo, who had become the hope of many, but merely a frail boy mourning the loss of a precious person.

His miserable appearance made those around him hesitant to offer comfort, plunging Yoon Si-woo’s surroundings into silence for a while.

[…Si-woo.]

It was Lucy who broke the silence.

In the form of a sword, Lucy appeared before Yoon Si-woo, glancing at him momentarily before softly asking.

[…Si-woo, do you remember? The contract you made with me before.]

“……”

Yoon Si-woo did not respond, but as Lucy saw his eyes slowly turning towards her, she continued without waiting for an answer.

[You said you wanted to grow stronger. So I helped awaken the true abilities of the holy swords so that you could become strong, and as a result, you became stronger.]

As Lucy said, with her help, Yoon Si-woo had become stronger.

Strong enough not to lose to ordinary opponents.

[At that time, there was something I wanted from you in return for making you stronger.]

However, what Lucy had wanted from Yoon Si-woo was not just strength enough to not lose to ordinary opponents.

[I didn’t want to see you lose to anyone, so I wished for you to become stronger than anyone else. That was what I hoped for you.]

What Lucy demanded in return was to become stronger than anyone else.

Among humans, there would be no one comparable.

If there was someone, it would be a witch, but now that all other witches were dead, Yoon Si-woo was infinitely close to that.

[I did my best to help you become stronger. Then you too must do your best to become stronger than anyone else.]

No, to be exact, he was ‘once’ closer.

[So what is this pitiful sight?]

Lucy looked at Yoon Si-woo sitting on the ground.

The reason he had wanted to grow stronger, the motivation he had to become strong, had been lost, reducing him to such weakness.

Anyone could knock him down immediately; his spirit had been crushed.

[Right now, your state is something I cannot possibly overlook.]

She did not want to see him like this.

What she wanted to see was not this weak and miserable side.

Thus, Lucy made up her mind.

To use the final means she had kept in reserve.

As Lucy made up her mind, her will surged.

It transformed into a sword, shattering the power that bound her.

Then, swish, and the form of Lucy who had taken on the shape of a sword flickered for a moment.

And in the next moment,

What stood there was a woman with ebony-black hair.

Those around her unconsciously caught their breath at her intensity, which had been contained to the extreme, like a sharp sword.

The woman approached Yoon Si-woo, holding a pitch-black sword as if pulled from somewhere, and thrust it towards him, saying.

“Si-woo, take up the sword. I’ll personally teach you a lesson so you can collect your thoughts.”

Yoon Si-woo’s gaze turned toward the woman, whose sword was aimed right at him.

It was a familiar sight to him.

It was Lucy’s form he had seen many times in the world created by the holy sword of Guidance.

However, even though this was their first meeting in reality, the fact that she had a sword pointed at him did not surprise Yoon Si-woo.

He had no strength or reason to be startled by that situation anymore.

“Looks like you’re out of it.”

Of course, Lucy had anticipated that Yoon Si-woo would react like this.

“Well then, how about this? Si-woo, if you can defeat me this time—”

Thus, Lucy tossed a bait to Yoon Si-woo.

“—I’ll tell you how to revive that girl.”

A bait so enticing that Yoon Si-woo couldn’t possibly ignore.

“…What?”

At the moment he heard Lucy’s words, light returned to Yoon Si-woo’s eyes, which had been dead inside.

He glared at Lucy as if he couldn’t believe what he had just heard, as if she had made a cruel joke.

“…What did you just say?”

Lucy met Yoon Si-woo’s sharp glare.

Seeing his revived gaze, Lucy smirked and responded.

“I said if you defeat me, I’ll tell you how to revive that girl. Did you perhaps not hear?”

“…If it was said as a joke, I won’t forgive you, even if you are Lucy.”

“When have I ever lied to you? You of all people should be able to tell whether I’m speaking the truth or lying. Or have you decided to stop believing in the flawed truths just because you were tricked by that witch?”

As Lucy said that, a pure white dagger popped into existence in front of Yoon Si-woo.

Yoon Si-woo repeatedly shouted [It’s a lie] as the holy sword of truth emerged, calming down the worry and putting it back away while quietly observing Lucy.

According to Lucy’s words, she did not lie.

There was no reason for her to do so.

If that is the case,

“…Is there really a way to revive Scarlet?”

This meant she truly knew how to bring Scarlet back.

Yoon Si-woo clenched his fists tightly and said to Lucy.

“If that’s the case, tell me. Right now.”

The hope of being able to retrieve Scarlet.

As that hope emerged, Yoon Si-woo regained his vitality as if it was a completely different person, causing Lucy to smile joyfully.

“I told you, if you defeat me, I’ll tell you how.”

“…Does that mean if I can’t win, you won’t tell me?”

“Of course. I wished for you to become stronger than anyone else. Above all else, with no exceptions.”

With all the witches but her dead, Yoon Si-woo was close to becoming the strongest being.

But he still hadn’t become the strongest.

Because there was still a witch in this place who could match him.

This was the final test as her disciple.

“Now, come and defeat me to claim your desire, and greatness.”

With those words, Yoon Si-woo charged at the final witch remaining in this world.

The Witch of Arrogance, Lucifer.

Chapter 372

Chapter: 372

Crash─!

With a sound of the ground being stomped, Yoon Si-woo’s body shot forth, and before he knew it, the sword gripped in his hand swung.

Clang─!

The pure white trajectory came to a halt before the pitch-black sword.

As the swords clashed, their gazes exchanged, and beyond the swords, Yoon Si-woo asked softly towards Lucy.

“…Are you really not going to use your powers? Are you thinking of going easy on me?”

“Heh, when swordsmen are clashing, do you think I’d use such petty tricks?”

In response to Yoon Si-woo’s question, Lucy smirked.

She knew that Si-woo wouldn’t throw such a question unless he was genuinely seeking a way to engage her spirit in their duel to gain the upper hand.

But she didn’t feel insulted at all.

Rather, she found his cute antics surprisingly charming.

It was evidence that he genuinely wanted to defeat her.

“And as for going easy… You should know well, don’t you?”

Thus, in a way to respond to his efforts, Lucy decided to reply to Yoon Si-woo.

A fact he knew better than anyone.

“I am strong, even without such powers.”

And then, the attack.

Clang─!

In that brief moment, the swords intertwined in mid-air, producing sharp sounds that echoed.

Feeling like he needed to regain his stance, blood flowed down Yoon Si-woo’s cheek after he was knocked back.

In this exchange, the one who suffered was Yoon Si-woo.

But it wasn’t like he took a total loss either.

“…Haha!”

Noticing his sleeve had been cut and tattered, Lucy burst out laughing.

She was only not using her powers, but she was putting everything into this fight.

Wasn’t he the boy who couldn’t even graze her a hair before?

And yet now, he had grown strong enough to stand on nearly equal footing with her, who was serious.

Gone was the fragile boy who had crumbled after losing someone precious earlier.

Now, what stood before her was a swordsman that could rival her for the title of the strongest.

The young kid she had watched since he was little—when had he grown up like this?

With a mix of pride and joy, Lucy called out to Yoon Si-woo.

“Surely, this can’t be all you’ve got!”

“…Kugh, of course not!”

With a clang─!

Mixing in a bit of provocation to surely get him riled up, Yoon Si-woo charged.

His sword was now at a level similar to Lucy’s, and she observed it with a complex and subtle expression, muttering softly.

“…Indeed, you’re similar.”

The sword that Yoon Si-woo wielded resembled Lucy’s sword, likely because he had learned from her.

And that meant it couldn’t help but resemble the sword of a certain swordsman who had taught her, too.

But Lucy was not merely waxing poetic over Si-woo’s sword.

The resemblance between that swordsman’s stance and Yoon Si-woo’s swordsmanship was so strong that mere words about similarity would not suffice.

Because she knew too well that it wasn’t merely coincidence.

Realizing this while exchanging blades, Lucy couldn’t help but recall the past.

*

In the world, many were strong enough to boast they were the greatest.

However, there came a day when a rumor began to circulate among those strong.

It was the tale of a witch known to seek out powerful foes for duel—stating she would challenge anyone strong enough to face her.

By the time the rumor had spread, most strong men had answered her challenge.

Because they were all proud individuals with strong egos as much as their strengths.

But as it was said that all those who dared to have a duel with the witch lost their lives at her hands, the strong began to slowly avoid the challenge.

They hired escorts, sometimes rallied armies, and sometimes they shut themselves within castle walls.

However, nothing could stop the witch.

If she faced guards, she cut them down.

If an army tried to block her, they were slain.

If the walls of a fortress got in her way, they were brought down.

Ultimately, those who realized that nothing could stop the witch all knelt before her.

The only way to survive a duel with her was to surrender before the fight even began.

And just five years after she began seeking out mighty foes,

The Witch of Arrogance, Lucifel, rose to the indisputable peak of strength.

A position that anyone who sought to be a swordsman would dream of attaining.

But for some reason…

“Although I’ve achieved the goal of becoming the strongest, why does it feel so hollow…”

Despite realizing her dream of becoming the strongest, Lucifel felt emptiness instead.

What could this be for?

Was it because it was achieved too easily?

Or was it because being the strongest was less than she had expected?

No, it wasn’t for that reason.

…In reality, didn’t she know?

Lucifel smiled wryly as it came to her.

‘…Would you be happy if I fulfilled the dream you couldn’t achieve?’

‘…You mean becoming stronger than anyone else? No. Dreams should be set based on what you truly desire, not for someone else.’

‘It’s not specifically for you. I am doing this because I want to. Just as you have said, I’m now a swordsman too. A goal of becoming the strongest with a sword is only natural to hold in my heart.’

The memories of the nameless swordsman who gave her a name.

‘…Truly, from beginning to end, he was a man without any cunning.’

‘Don’t be mistaken. I am really doing this because I want to, not specifically for you.’

‘So watch me. Witness my ascent to being the strongest in the world.’

And the memories of that day when he left her side were there.

Surely, back then, she had said such things…

Lucifel, realizing this, smiled bitterly to herself.

“…I was just lying to myself.”

The reason she felt such emptiness despite achieving her goal was that what she genuinely wanted wasn’t this.

The goal of ultimate strength that Lucifel had achieved was ultimately not hers, but his.

She had been lying to herself all along, thinking that if she achieved it instead, he would be happy.

Yes, what she truly wanted was just…

“…You and I, we were both hopeless from the start.”

But that dream was now an unattainable one.

The man who knew nothing other than his sword had forever left her side.

While reminiscing about him, Lucifel suddenly felt a wave of loneliness wash over her.

Until now, she had been able to avoid other thoughts by solely focusing on the goal of becoming the strongest, yet now that she had achieved it, all the emotions she had ignored came crashing in like a tidal wave.

“…Being the strongest is painfully lonely, isn’t it?”

What she truly desired had become unattainable, and she had achieved even the substitute goal far too quickly.

Now all that remained was an interminable expanse of time to live without purpose.

“…What on earth should I live for going forward?”

Having lost her life’s purpose, Lucifel looked up at the sky and murmured in solitude.

And so, twenty years passed.

Lucifel took up residence in a cave.

The area around the cave where she resided became notorious as the home of a fearsome witch, and naturally, people began to avoid it.

In the remote cave, Lucifel spent her time in quiet, precisely defined as being dead to the world.

It hadn’t always been like that.

At first, to stay true to her identity as a swordsman, she would train with her sword, or to ease her loneliness, she attempted to use the elusive power flowing from her to create life forms.

But at some point, she realized that none of that meant anything to her anymore, and Lucifel lost her will to do anything and simply faded away like a corpse.

She did move occasionally, but only when some reckless humans, driven by their covetous bloodthirst, dared to invade her cave, seeking to slay the witch.

That day too, she presumed it would be one of those days.

Pitter-patter.

Awakened by the sound of footsteps outside her cave, Lucifel quietly warned the intruder.

“…If you’re not looking to die, then turn back at once.”

Having reached the pinnacle of strength, she had no desire for unnecessary fights, hence the warning.

But perhaps because those who came had heard of her infamy, most of those who sought her were simply brash novices, ignoring the threat to their lives, and choosing to provoke her instead.

As expected, the footsteps didn’t stop despite her warning, and Lucifel exhaled lightly, resigning herself to stand up and grab her sword.

However, the moment she laid eyes on the intruder,

“…Oh?”

Lucifel couldn’t help but reassess the situation.

“At least, you don’t appear to be just a nobody.”

The intruder, clad in gleaming armor and wearing a white helmet, had a rather striking appearance, with several swords hanging at his waist.

But it wasn’t merely his appearance; what captivated Lucifel’s attention was the powerful aura emanating from him.

An aura sharp and tempered, one that could only be forged by years of diligent sword training.

She couldn’t help but admire the presence of this intruder, who didn’t feel easy-going even by her standards, and she subtly posed her question.

“…From how you carry yourself, you don’t seem like someone who came seeking prestige. What brings you all the way here?”

In response to Lucifel’s question, the intruder drew one of his swords from his waist and aimed it at her.

That was enough of an answer for Lucifel, and she chuckled softly for the first time in a while.

“Ha, is that so? I misspoke. What reason does a swordsman need to clash blades with someone strong?”

Leaning against the cave wall, Lucifel grasped her sword and aimed it at the intruder.

“Come at me, challenger.”

And at that moment,

Clang─!

In an instant, their distances shortened, and the swords clashed.

And at the very moment they exchanged their strokes…

“…?!”

Lucifel’s expression turned to one of amazement.

They say swordsmen can communicate without words through their clashes.

The more skilled the swordsman, the more information can be deciphered from the opponent’s sword.

And in that one exchange, Lucifel deciphered one thing.

A sense of déjà vu.

“This is…”

A swordsman’s sword carries the history of its wielder.

Thus, it was natural that each sword would possess unique differences.

“It can’t be….”

She wanted to dismiss it as mere coincidence.

Despite seeing it with her eyes and feeling it with her body,

Lucifel convinced herself it was just a fluke that her sword was strikingly similar to the one wielded by this intruder.

Because such a thing should be impossible.

Every swordsman she had faced and who would have influenced her sword had already met their end.

But if, if this similarity wasn’t mere coincidence…

Clang─!

As the swords rebounded from their clash, the distance between them expanded slightly.

“……”

A moment of silence followed.

With a resolve to conclude this exchange, the intruder slowly raised his sword.

Lucifel, too, raised her sword, her expression a mixture of complicated emotions.

In the next instant, both swords swung in unison.

Like reflections in a mirror, they moved in perfect synchronization.

Quietly.

Silently.

A fraction of a second later, a resounding echo erupted.

The cave itself cried out in despair at the impact of the two swords clashing.

Amidst that explosive noise, a small crack sounded, and the intruder’s helmet split in two and fell away.

And what was revealed within that helmet was,

“…It’s been a while, Lucifel.”

The face of the swordsman, who had aged slightly but still retained the countenance she remembered vividly.

Chapter 373 - Lucifer (5)

“…It’s been a while, Lucifer.”

Hearing the swordsman’s words, who had aged a bit during their time apart, Lucifer muttered with a twisted expression of pent-up emotion.

“…So you were alive?”

Twenty-five years.

A solid twenty-five years.

Since that day when the man in front of her vanished, leaving only a sword on the cliff, she had spent those years missing him.

“…I thought you were dead all this time. Because of the sword you left stuck in the cliff… I thought you had jumped off and done away with yourself…!”

Lucifer trembled as she dropped the sword she had been clutching—his sword she had cherished like a memento of longing for him. It clanged against the ground, blending its sound with her shout.

It couldn’t be helped.

For someone who had never let go of his sword, seeing it stuck there, she had no choice but to assume he jumped off.

He was the kind of foolish man who would do such a thing in frustration.

But to think all of that was her own misunderstanding.

That the man who had been alive this whole time had been deeply missed by her, thinking him dead.

Lucifer felt resentment for the man growing inside her, strong as the mental agony she had endured over the years.

So, approaching the awkwardly standing man, she boldly said to him,

“…It’s alright. You came back alive, so that’s enough. I thought I’d never see you again, but I’m happy to see you now.”

It wouldn’t be true to say a part of her didn’t feel blame or wanted to accuse him.

If he was alive, why hadn’t he come back before now? Why make her think he had jumped off the cliff? Thoughts like these had crossed her mind.

However, none of those feelings could overshadow the joy of seeing him again, a joy she thought she would never experience.

Lucifer tightly grasped the man’s hand and spoke softly.

“…I’m sorry. I should have come back sooner.”

But perhaps the leftover emotions behind her warm feeling were too prominent.

The man, as their eyes met, appeared as though he had no face to show and offered an apology.

Still, seeing him voluntarily apologize first made Lucifer smile slyly, thinking he realized he had done wrong.

“…So you do feel sorry, huh? I thought you were the kind of cold-blooded fool who would jump off a cliff to trick me into leaving you.”

Honestly, she wouldn’t have even thought about leaving if he hadn’t done something that extreme, but still, that was too much.

Lucifer grumbled in that way, but the man murmured back with an awkward look as he listened.

“…Well, I did jump off the cliff with the intention of dying.”

“…What? So you really jumped? But how…?”

Lucifer shouted, shocked by the man’s admission that he had genuinely intended to die.

She knew the sheer height of the cliff where they had trained with swords.

If a person were to jump off that height with the intent to die, even she, who wasn’t exactly ordinary, wouldn’t guarantee her life. So how in the world did he survive?

Seeing her panic-stricken reaction, the man chuckled softly and opened his mouth.

“You can’t imagine how I survived, can you? You’d probably be shocked. Jumping off a cliff only to have a fortuitous encounter? Who would expect something out of a story like that to happen to me?”

“…Fortuitous encounter?”

“Yeah. Here’s how it went—”

And so began the man’s story, something so ludicrous it was hard to believe.

“…So you’re saying, while falling, you got caught in a tree and bounced off into a cave that just happened to be hiding treasures someone had hoarded all their life?”

“Exactly. It seems the traps were set from the entrance at the foot of the mountain so that when someone made it through, they’d reach a place where treasures were collected. But through erosion from the outside, a hole was formed in the cliff that just happened to connect to the treasure trove. Isn’t it fascinating how such coincidences can occur?”

The man chuckled as he told the tale.

But listening to his story, Lucifer couldn’t laugh.

How could she think of laughing, hearing that he really did intend to jump off the cliff to die?

Just thinking about it made her blood boil.

But then again, it wasn’t like she could complain about why he did that.

Lucifer hardened her expression as she quietly gazed at the man before her.

Standing there was the swordsman.

A man who had given up family and even his name for the sword.

A swordsman who decided to live and die for the sword.

Who was it that told him he wanted to become stronger than anyone else?

It was her, none other than herself.

So, Lucifer couldn’t complain.

Knowing the heart of the swordsman who had resolved to leave for someone he wouldn’t ever abandon as long as he was alive.

Knowing he had sincerely tried to care for her in his own way.

Thus, the only one she could blame was herself for giving her heart to such a man who seemed to care about nothing but honing his sword.

And just as her thoughts reached that point, Lucifer realized something odd and turned to the man.

“…Wait a second. Didn’t you say you jumped with the intention to die?”

“…Well, yeah.”

“Then why…”

Why are you alive instead of dead?

Lucifer couldn’t help but have that question.

While she was overjoyed he was alive, it struck her as odd that a man who had thought to die by jumping off a cliff was standing before her.

Even if by some miracle he survived, there’s no way he would reverse that decision to end his life.

As she knew, he was a man who wouldn’t hold onto the world or anything.

Treasure or fortune was unlikely to have changed his mind…

As Lucifer looked at him with that thought in her mind, the man chuckled softly in agreement and replied.

“Yeah. Just as you said, I really did consider dying. I had reached a level I wanted to reach and thought I had no attachments left in this world, and I was about to throw myself off the cliff again. But then…”

He paused for a moment, peering at Lucifer with a hint of shyness before murmuring as if confessing a secret.

“…But at that moment, just as I was about to jump, something kept flashing in my mind. That beautiful sword you showed me that day.”

And upon hearing the man’s answer, Lucifer let out a small laugh.

She could understand why he didn’t die, why he couldn’t.

“I couldn’t bring myself to jump when I thought of that sword. I’d thought I had no attachments left… but a new one appeared. Before I die, I had a wish to wield a beautiful sword like that at least once…”

He was just the same man as he had always been.

Living for the sword, dying for the sword.

Yet, hearing the man’s words made Lucifer feel a lightness in her heart.

The sense of doubt she had felt about the sword after reaching the peak of power.

But knowing her sword had led the man to think about living rather than dying, she felt a sense of meaning in picking up the sword herself.

With that thought, Lucifer smiled softly and said to the man,

“So, you’re saying you wanted to wield a sword like the one I showed you, which is why you didn’t die?”

“…That’s right.”

“But you decided not to die, yet it took you 25 years to come find me. I know you must have been focused on your sword all this time to catch up with me, but isn’t it just a bit late? Am I only worth that much to you?”

“…N-no, that’s absolutely not true.”

“Oh really? You came to find me today just to boast about your achievements, didn’t you?”

To ease the disappointment of the time that had passed, Lucifer teased the man, making him uncomfortable with her remarks.

However, the man answered with a different tone.

“…No. I came to find you today for another reason.”

And there it was in his face as he spoke.

“…Lucifer, there’s something I need to tell you.”

A look on his face that held the same relief and slight regret as what he had shown her the day before he left.

And just like that day, the man said to Lucifer,

“I am, soon to die.”

Once more, he was saying he was about to leave her.

Chapter 374 - Wish

KAAANG─!!

“…Huh?!”

A crackling sound echoed.

Feeling a sharp shock travel through her fingertips, Lucy, who was wandering through memories of the past, realized she was currently locked in a duel with Yoon Si-woo.

At the same time, a fierce attack was launched against her by Yoon Si-woo.

“During a fight, you shouldn’t let your mind wander to other places…!”

“…My bad!”

Regardless of the reason, focusing on something else during a duel was considered bad manners to the opponent.

Deflecting Yoon Si-woo’s sword, Lucy blurted out an apology, attempting to reestablish her slightly disordered stance due to the previous exchange.

However,

KAGAK─!

It seemed Yoon Si-woo wouldn’t let that opening slip away, unleashing a series of sharp attacks toward her as she tried to regain her posture.

In response to Yoon Si-woo’s actions, Lucy thought, that’s the way to go.

Holding onto an advantage once gained persistently was an essential quality for a strong fighter.

A battle between swordsmen of a certain caliber resembled a game of Go, with countless exchanges of moves where slight advantages might not seem significant for the whole game at first glance.

But just as a single drop of escaping water eventually forms a great river, the side pushed into a corner would accumulate slight disadvantages with every exchange and ultimately face defeat.

In that regard, for the side on the defensive to stage a comeback, they needed to have superior skills compared to their opponent.

Only a new hand that the opponent couldn’t predict or counter could turn the tide of the battle.

Thus, Lucy declared,

“…I’ll make my apology in this way!”

With the determination to take Yoon Si-woo’s attacks onto her body, she launched a decisive strike against him.

That attack, imbued with the fierce momentum of a fatal blow, was powerful enough that anyone would flinch.

It was an attack that couldn’t be ignored, but if Yoon Si-woo hesitated or paused in his offensive for even a moment to block it, Lucy would gain the time to realign her stance.

From Lucy’s perspective, it was the best move to disperse the advantage Yoon Si-woo had over her.

And perhaps he couldn’t ignore her move, as Yoon Si-woo met her blade with his.

Swoosh─

With that, he smoothly guided Lucy’s sword away, redirecting the force she had concentrated at the tip in a completely different direction.

Had he attempted to withstand strength with strength, Yoon Si-woo would have lost his advantage.

However, by using gentleness to control that strength, the meaning behind her decisive attack lost its effect.

It was a perfect counter that would have been impossible had Yoon Si-woo not fully reached her level.

In that brief moment, Lucy looked into the eyes of Yoon Si-woo, who was calmly staring at her amid the clash that produced not even a sound.

Those eyes seemed to say that he had already anticipated it up to that point.

“…Ha!”

Seeing this, Lucy burst into laughter.

This strike, if it had been Yoon Si-woo at the start of their duel, he would have never been able to counter this neatly.

Yet Yoon Si-woo managed to pull it off.

So it is.

As long as he has a reason to grow stronger, every day the ‘new’ will surpass the ‘old,’ and even in this moment of clashing swords, he can still get stronger.

Lucy admired Yoon Si-woo’s remarkable growth and quietly awaited his counterattack.

If Yoon Si-woo had reached the same level as her, then the moment her decisive strike became ineffective, it was practically confirmed that he had secured victory.

But despite Lucy waiting for it, there was no attack coming from Yoon Si-woo.

Lucy then asked him,

“…What are you thinking?”

Why was Yoon Si-woo standing still, waiting for her?

This was a perfect opportunity to decide the outcome of their duel, a hard-earned advantage.

Why would he give up all of it and wait for her to regain her stance?

“…Why did you stop? If you had continued, it would have been your victory. Did you forget that you were fighting me to find a way to revive that girl? You must be desperate for it, so why did you kick away the chance to defeat me?”

Yoon Si-woo replied to her question.

“…It’s true that I’m desperate. But Lucy, you said you wanted me to become stronger than anyone else.”

Staring at her with calm eyes.

“…I don’t know why you were distracted for a moment, but it doesn’t sit right with me to claim I’m stronger just because I won by capitalizing on your mistake.”

A swordsman can learn a lot through swords.

Perhaps during their clash, Yoon Si-woo felt something about her.

Her true feelings.

The longing wish for him to become stronger than anyone else.

Various complicated emotions swirled in Lucy’s heart, but,

“…Hahaha! How arrogant! Truly an arrogant response!”

In the end, what remained was satisfaction at Yoon Si-woo’s growth to such a degree.

Hearing his answer, Lucy gleefully exclaimed,

“But that makes it even better. Yes, if we are to truly discuss being the strongest, that sort of arrogance is necessary.”

As she had said, tenaciously holding onto an advantage once gained is a virtue that a strong fighter must possess.

However, if one dares to claim to be the strongest, they must be able to seize victory even if they have to forgo a gained advantage, allowing the opponent to have a favorable fight instead.

And so, Lucy addressed her student, truly qualified to become the strongest.

With a determination to regain her composure, Yoon Si-woo raised his sword with full readiness.

“If that’s what you mean, then come. Break my sword, and prove that you are worthy of being the strongest.”

Upon hearing this, Yoon Si-woo slowly raised his sword.

And in that moment, Lucy couldn’t help but stifle a chuckle at the scene before her.

The positions of herself with the sword and Yoon Si-woo before her were mirrored perfectly in the reflection.

Just like that fateful day when they fought against the swordsman they encountered in the cave.

“…Fate is truly cruel.”

Lucy whispered softly, slowly lowering her raised sword.

At the same time, Yoon Si-woo’s sword followed suit, descending in perfect sync.

And the collision of the two swords, having reached the highest level, was utterly serene and tranquil.

“…….”

“……”

Silence fell, as if the world had swallowed their sounds, and for a moment, stillness enveloped the surroundings.

Then, a soft sound of a tap resonated, one beat late.

“…I see.”

Lucy lowered the sword she was holding.

The moment she set down the sword, her jet-black hair, cleanly severed as if it had been that way all along, fluttered in the wind.

Gently caressing the cut end with her hand, Lucy slowly turned around.

Then she gazed up at the sky behind her, at the clouds that were neatly split in half, and murmured.

“Finally, you have surpassed me. You have become stronger than anyone in the world…”

How long had she wished for this?

Lucy felt a mix of satisfaction and relief.

But at the same time, there was a slight bitter feeling as well.

…Why the bitterness?

Wondering why she felt this way, Lucy was briefly perplexed, but soon she was able to comprehend her true feelings.

And she could only self-deprecate.

Because she realized the source of that bitterness was a sort of jealousy.

Lucy turned to face Yoon Si-woo.

He was gazing at her with fervent eyes.

Yet, Lucy knew.

The object of desire carried within that gaze was not her, but another presence that allowed him to become stronger than anyone else.

It had been the same the previous day.

Even that Man’s first loyalty had always belonged to a sword, not her.

Perhaps that’s why the lingering feeling remained, wishing that the first place in his heart would be her.

“…I really am such a fool.”

The past is the past, and the present is the present.

Grasping at what she couldn’t acquire back then, seeking it from someone else would only make herself the fool.

Shaking off the childish emotions that stirred within her chest, Lucy gazed at Yoon Si-woo with calm eyes.

It was now time to reward him for all the effort he had put forth to keep the promise he made to her.

With a relieved smile on her face, Lucy looked at Yoon Si-woo and said,

“…Si-woo, you have won. Since you defeated me, as promised, tell me how to bring that child back to life.”

“…Is there really a way?”

Was it truly hard to believe that there was a way after having just defeated her?

Yoon Si-woo asked anxiously.

At that, Lucy smiled softly and replied,

“Don’t worry about that. There really is a way to bring that child back.”

“…Then tell me quickly. Whatever method it is, I’ll go execute it right away.”

Yoon Si-woo muttered with a determined expression that he would immediately go revive Scarlet, no matter what she said.

However, Lucy shook her head at Yoon Si-woo.

“There’s no need for that. The method is something you already have, Si-woo.”

“…Me?”

Yoon Si-woo was taken aback by the claim that he already possessed the method to bring Scarlet back.

If he had such a method, wouldn’t he have used it already?

Then, addressing the stunned Yoon Si-woo, Lucy said,

“Si-woo, remember when I was teaching you about the powers of the Holy Swords, there was one Holy Sword whose abilities I intentionally didn’t explain?”

“…Yeah, there was for sure.”

Among the seven swords, there was one that had concealed its identity as the Holy Sword of Humility, including Lucy.

Lucy was the one who had taught Yoon Si-woo about the powers of the Holy Swords.

However, she hadn’t revealed all their abilities.

Because, unlike Gwanghui, Guiding, Truth, and Protection, there was one Holy Sword that required a significant cost to use.

“One of them is the Holy Sword of Indomitableness, which has the ability to restore the user’s body at the cost of their own lifespan. The reason I originally didn’t want to tell you about that sword’s abilities… You should understand without needing an explanation.”

“…Oh.”

Yoon Si-woo averted his gaze at Lucy’s cold tone.

Previously, when he had sacrificed too much of his lifespan to bring back Scarlet, who had been taken by the Witch of Wrath, he was almost destined to never awaken again.

Lucy was worried that if Yoon Si-woo discovered the sword’s capability, he would end up recklessly using it without caring for himself.

“There was another Holy Sword whose name I didn’t even tell you; the reason I didn’t disclose its abilities is the same. The cost of using that Holy Sword is even higher than that of the Indomitable Holy Sword.”

But now, she had no choice but to reveal it.

Because….

“That remaining Holy Sword’s ability is the only way to bring that child back to life.”

Feeling it was time, Lucy spoke to Yoon Si-woo.

“The name of the last Holy Sword you possess is Wish. Its ability is to grant one wish, however limited.”

“…!”

As Lucy revealed the sword’s ability, Yoon Si-woo’s eyes widened.

The ability to grant wishes was nothing short of a miracle.

If that power could bring Scarlet back….

Just as he was thinking of that, Lucy added one more thing.

“However, at the cost of the user’s life.”

At those words, Yoon Si-woo clenched his eyes shut.

Chapter 375

The sword that grants wishes.

Upon hearing about the abilities of the Holy Sword of Wishes from Lucy, Yoon Si-woo was momentarily filled with hope that he could bring Scarlet back to life.

“…The price for granting a wish is the user’s life.”

However, once he learned that the user’s life was the necessary cost for the Holy Sword of Wishes to use its abilities, that thrill vanished, replaced by mutterings full of agony escaping his lips.

Yoon Si-woo unknowingly squeezed his eyes shut.

And with his eyes closed, he thought.

Could he die to bring Scarlet back?

At that moment, images of Scarlet flashed past his mind like a panorama.

No matter how difficult her situation was, she always tried her best to save others.

She never cared what became of her, always stepping forward for the sake of others.

In the end, she had sacrificed herself to save everyone.

If Scarlet were here instead, what would she have done?

If it were she who had died and was holding the Holy Sword of Wishes, would she really have sacrificed her life to save him?

Without needing to question himself, Yoon Si-woo felt he already knew the answer.

Thus,

“It doesn’t matter.”

Whether or not to use the Holy Sword of Wishes was something he never even needed to contemplate from the start.

“…Even if it means I die, it doesn’t matter.”

Because she would have undoubtedly done the same.

“If I can just bring Scarlet back, that child.”

Yoon Si-woo looked at Lucy with unwavering eyes and said so.

“……”

And upon seeing his eyes, Lucy could feel Yoon Si-woo’s heart.

Yoon Si-woo was hoping.

That Scarlet was not someone who could just die like that.

That kind-hearted people like her should be alive and enjoy more happiness.

Despite the fact that he would soon be unable to live and breathe in the same world as the girl, he believed this sincerely.

Lucy, whose soul was connected to Yoon Si-woo, understood the depth of feelings he held for the girl.

Thus, she had no choice but to realize how heavy Yoon Si-woo’s decision was.

It was an emotion that transcended even what could be described as love.

It was only then that Lucy began to understand, even slightly, why Yoon Si-woo had become so strong.

Though it had perhaps started as infatuation, Yoon Si-woo had discovered something within the girl.

Something that continuously drives a person to become stronger, something that could be called an ideal.

And Lucy remembered the moment Yoon Si-woo had realized that.

When the girl had fought against a demonic beast and ended up hospitalized with an injured arm, she had responded to Yoon Si-woo’s question about continuing her studies at the Academy by saying she would because she wanted to protect people.

Hearing such an idealistic response, Yoon Si-woo had voiced to Lucy his desire to become strong.

That must have been the moment.

When a flame had settled within Yoon Si-woo’s heart.

The girl wished for a world where kind people could be happy.

Therefore, Yoon Si-woo wished for nothing more than the happiness of that pure girl.

Although different, it was fundamentally a flame of the same light.

Having harbored the same ideal, it seemed only natural that he would also develop a willingness to sacrifice himself for the happiness of others.

Lucy looked at Yoon Si-woo with a gaze that expressed what she could not articulate.

“…So, you wish to bring that child back to life, even at the cost of your life?”

At Lucy’s question, Yoon Si-woo displayed a hint of guilt.

He had learned why she had until now refrained from discussing the Holy Sword of Wishes with him.

Yet having made up his mind, Yoon Si-woo nodded at Lucy, despite everything.

“…I understand your intention.”

And after hearing Yoon Si-woo’s answer, Lucy let out a soft sigh.

“However, I cannot allow you to die like that.”

“What? What do you mean—”

She declared with a determined look that she would not allow such a thing.

A sudden shift in the atmosphere.

Yoon Si-woo, confused, asked Lucy, but she interrupted him.

“Si-woo, do you remember the first contract we made?”

Lucy cut in and asked him a question instead.

At that question, Yoon Si-woo hesitated but tried to recall the memory of the day they first met.

But before he could remember, Lucy continued speaking.

“On that day, I agreed to become your family as you wished.”

“……”

“And in return, I asked you to grant me one request later.”

On the day he had asked Lucy to be his family, Yoon Si-woo also remembered it clearly.

He also remembered her saying that she would ask for a favor later.

Since Lucy hadn’t asked him for anything until now, he knew he would have to grant her one whenever she asked.

But why bring up such old matters now…

“…!”

At that moment, Yoon Si-woo trembled as he recalled something Lucy just mentioned.

Hadn’t she just said she wouldn’t let him die like this?

The reason she was now bringing up the contract was not…

“Lucy, you don’t mean…!”

Yoon Si-woo shouted toward Lucy, overcome with anxiety.

And he saw it.

“…Si-woo, I cannot let you die. You are my only family and master. To me, no one in this world is more precious than you.”

With a gaze both tender and remorseful, Lucy spoke to him.

Yoon Si-woo felt her deep desire for him to not die reflected in her eyes.

“Lucy!!”

“…I’m sorry. I just wish you could understand how I feel asking this of you.”

Her words only amplified his unease, and Yoon Si-woo desperately implored her to reconsider.

But Lucy, unfazed by his urgency, maintained a wry smile and continued.

“…Si-woo, the Holy Sword of Wishes you possess.”

Please, don’t use the Holy Sword of Wishes.

If she were to make that request, bringing Scarlet back would no longer be possible, so Yoon Si-woo had expected Lucy to ask for such a thing and closed his eyes tightly, resigned.

However,

“─Transfer ownership of that sword to me.”

The continuation of her statement completely differed from what Yoon Si-woo had anticipated.

“……”

With a shocked expression, Yoon Si-woo opened his eyes to see a sword bathed in soft blue light, like a star in the early dawn, flying out of the void and landing in Lucy’s hands.

The Holy Sword of Wishes had transferred its ownership to Lucy in accordance with their contract.

Seeing Yoon Si-woo staring blankly, Lucy chuckled and murmured.

“Why, are you surprised? Well, I guess you would be. The sword is very picky about its owner, and yet it has come running to me just from a single request. That must mean you weren’t much of a match for it as a master.”

Of course, it wasn’t that reason that had shocked him, so Yoon Si-woo couldn’t retort.

Observing Yoon Si-woo’s response, Lucy gently smiled and said.

“It was just a joke. This sword actually likes you a lot, so you don’t need to worry. That’s why it came to me without resistance.”

Lucy, with a pitiful expression, gently caressed the Holy Sword of Wishes in her hand.

“…Perhaps because of the power it possesses, the sword has a consciousness. It doesn’t like its own ability. How could it like a power that activates at the cost of the owner’s life?”

As if to agree with her words, the Holy Sword of Wishes flickered softly with blue light in Lucy’s hand.

Yoon Si-woo watched Lucy and the Holy Sword of Wishes in silence.

At first, his expression had been one of shock, but it gradually became rigid.

It wasn’t because he was anxious about Lucy taking the Holy Sword of Wishes from him.

Lucy realized Yoon Si-woo’s expression had hardened and understood that he was starting to guess what she was about to do.

“…Si-woo, there was something I didn’t explain when discussing the Holy Sword of Wishes earlier. Its power is almost miraculous, but it’s definitely not omnipotent. If it could bring about any event at the cost of a single life, it would be called a deity, not a sword.”

Lucy held the sword and spread her hands, as if illustrating a scale.

“You can understand better if you think of it like a scale. On one side, you have the life sacrificed as a cost. It’s an impossible task to grant wishes that exceed the value of the life given. Moreover, since it acts to create something akin to a miracle, there is a certain amount of energy expended; technically, the exchange rate is less than even an equal exchange. Therefore, no matter how strong you are, it’s impossible to resurrect a dead witch with one human life. But—”

Lucy paused, looking at Yoon Si-woo, who couldn’t bring himself to speak.

“…But if it’s the life of a witch who can live nearly forever, even if it’s not possible to resurrect the dead witch in her original state, bringing her back as an ordinary human is certainly possible.”

The moment those words left Lucy’s lips, Yoon Si-woo’s eyes widened in intense agitation.

To put that differently, since she had brought up the Holy Sword of Wishes, it meant she was thinking of a sacrifice for herself.

A whirlwind of emotions surged within Yoon Si-woo.

Amidst that storm of feelings, he gazed at Lucy with trembling eyes, his lips fluttering before he finally managed to utter one word.

“Why…?”

An inquiry that stood above all his feelings.

Why?

Why was she willing to do that?

It would only carry significance for him to resurrect Scarlet, so why should she go so far?

With that question hanging heavy in the air, Lucy chuckled awkwardly.

She couldn’t clearly articulate the answer to that ‘why’ even to herself.

Why… Well, why could that be…

Lucy asked herself.

And to find the answer to that question, she sank back into the memories of her past—memories that only she knew.

Chapter 376 - Lucifer (6)

“…Lucifer, I have something to tell you.”

The man, reunited after 25 years, spoke.

“I’m going to die soon.”

After finally meeting again, to hear that he was going to die was a shock.

Lucifer, taken aback, exclaimed.

“Dying… Dying? What on earth do you mean?!”

It was hard for her to believe.

Though the man wasn’t exactly young by human standards, he wasn’t old enough to be talking about death either.

Just when she was about to shout that he should cut out such a cruel joke, Lucifer’s eyes suddenly fell on the collapsed ceiling of the cave.

The marks left by their swords clashing.

Seeing that brought an unsettling feeling she hadn’t noticed amidst the joy of their reunion.

Suddenly realizing something, Lucifer asked the man.

“…What on earth have you done?”

As she questioned him, Lucifer looked again at the sword marks on the cave ceiling.

The blade of the man, reunited after 25 years, had grown strong enough to duel with her.

Yet, under normal circumstances, such a thing wouldn’t be possible.

Because the man she knew was a swordsman who only knew swords, and unfortunately, even at his best, he was just mediocre.

So, even with 25 years gone by, she realized it was impossible for him to reach that level with his talent unless he had trained extraordinarily hard.

But while she felt sorry for him, she couldn’t feel any anger at the man who seemed utterly unrepentant for what he had done.

She had known he was that kind of person all along.

Lucifer sighed deeply and asked him.

“…So, did you come to say goodbye before you die?”

“That’s similar, but there’s one more thing.”

The man, sensing Lucifer’s complex feelings, unsheathed a gently glowing blue sword.

“This sword is called the Holy Sword of Wishes. It may not be grand, but it has the ability to fulfill a small wish.”

As soon as she heard that, Lucifer realized why he had come to find her.

“…You mean that wish is for me?”

“Yeah. Do you have a wish?”

The man slowly nodded his head, and hearing that made Lucifer bite her lips.

What she truly wanted was always just one thing.

She just wanted to be able to spend time with him; that would have been enough.

But now that he was here, saying he would die soon, he was asking her if she had a wish?

He must have come with good intentions, but to Lucifer, it felt frustrating.

“…I don’t need it. If you have it, shouldn’t you use it for yourself? Maybe to extend your short lifespan, or how about wishing for what you desired?”

He had burned with the desire to be stronger than anyone, hadn’t he?

The man smiled bitterly at her words and replied.

“That’s ridiculous. If I achieve my dream not by my own strength but with the power of something else, what’s the meaning in that? Besides… the two things you mentioned are impossible.”

“Why?”

“…Because the price for wishing is the user’s life.”

Lucifer widened her eyes at that.

The price for making a wish is the user’s life?

So, you’re saying you were going to sacrifice your life to grant my wish?

Who would want that? She wanted to scream at him to stop being so foolish.

But she couldn’t do it.

“…Ugh.”

Because the man’s body suddenly started to crumble.

“…! Are you alright?!”

Holding on to him as he suddenly seemed to lose strength, Lucifer laid him across her knees.

She asked if he was okay, but somehow deep down, she knew.

She realized that his time was running out.

Did the man feel that too?

He looked at Lucifer, who was staring at him with concern, and said.

“…Lucifer. As you know, I’ve abandoned everything except for swords. I don’t regret living my life chasing my dream, but I lived a life that wasn’t very human. I thought that way.”

“……”

“But now that death is near, you come to mind.”

As their eyes met, the man gently spoke, different from the usual tone he took.

“…Somewhere in my life, you were there, Lucifer. The stories we shared, the days I taught you swordsmanship, the meals we ate together—all those turned my inhuman life back into something human. Looking back, the memories you gifted me are something I can smile at. I’m truly grateful for that.”

He stretched out his hand and caressed her cheek as he expressed his gratitude.

And as he wiped away the tears welling in her eyes, he said.

“…I came here to repay that. So, if you have a wish, will you tell me?”

“…A wish.”

Lucifer felt his profound affection for her in the way he gently brushed away her tears.

He may not be good at expressing it, but she couldn’t refuse his feelings.

So, she decided to forget the resentment she had held onto until now and spoke honestly to him.

“If you are reborn…”

If reincarnation truly existed, and someday, someday he would be reborn.

Then, at that time, don’t leave me; stay with me.

Like the family humans spoke about.

Lucifer wanted to say that to him.

“…In the next life, huh?”

But perhaps her words struck a nerve.

The man murmured with a barely audible voice.

“…If there really is a next life, will I be able to become stronger than anyone?”

“…Hehe.”

Hearing him mutter that, as if holding onto the regret of a dream unfulfilled, Lucifer couldn’t help but laugh even though she was on the verge of tears.

His words, even in this dying moment, felt so much like him.

As Lucifer laughed, the man seemed embarrassed to have spoken his thoughts out loud and chuckled softly.

“…No, now that I think about it, that would be difficult.”

“Difficult? Why?”

“Somehow, I feel like even if I die and be reborn, you will still be alive by then, Lucifer.”

Lucifer didn’t deny his words.

In the 25 years they had spent apart, the man had aged, but she hadn’t aged or weakened at all.

She had already guessed that she could be such an existence.

“As long as you are alive, no matter how many times I am reborn, it will be difficult for me to become stronger than you.”

He spoke as if it was an unavoidable reality, but then he added with a smile.

“…Of course, even so, if I were reborn, I would still definitely strive to become stronger than anyone.”

“…Hahaha, yes, you would definitely do that.”

Her heart was filled with the certainty that his dreams and aspirations would carry over into the next life.

With that confidence, Lucifer laughed and nodded.

He was the same man, stubbornly unchanged.

Yet, she regretted nothing about having fallen in love with him.

After all, he had been the one to make her life more human.

Lucifer took hold of the man’s hand that had been wiping her cheek and grasped it tightly.

She wanted to stay like this forever, but she felt his strength gradually fading from his hand.

The moment of parting was approaching.

So, Lucifer spoke to the man.

“…But it’s clear that as long as I live normally, it’ll be tough for you to be the strongest. I’m just too strong. So let’s do this.”

Lucifer wanted to become like family to him.

But he was a man who lived and died by the sword, and he would probably continue to be that way in the next life.

So, she decided to change her wish.

“…Wish for me to become your sword. I want to be your sword. That way I won’t be a hindrance in your next life, but a support instead.”

The man’s eyes turned to Lucifer.

Was it because her wish seemed too absurd?

He looked at her questioningly, as if asking if she truly wanted this. But she nodded.

Saying she wanted to be his sword, which he must have valued more than anything, was her confession that she wanted to claim the first place in his heart.

The man, unable to refuse her passionate confession, chuckled and mumbled.

“…Let’s meet again, Lucifer.”

As he mumbled that, Lucifer saw the man’s body lying on her knees transform into light.

The holy sword, glowing blue, led the shimmering light toward Lucifer.

The moment the light enveloped her body, she felt a power wrapping around her.

That power was something she could have rejected if she had wanted, but she didn’t resist and entrusted her body to it.

“…I will wait for you, my dear.”

Thus, she became a sword, waiting for the day of their reunion like the wind.

*

Later, Lucifer heard a story from the Holy Sword of Wishes.

At that time, she had exhausted all her strength to become a sword, so she had no capacity to worry about any next life.

Thus, their reunion was solely a miracle wrought from their fierce bond.

Chapter 377 - Lucy

The man, who devoted the rest of his life to his wish, became a sword named Lucifer.

“Let’s meet again, Lucifer.”

“I will wait, my dear.”

She murmured as she recalled the covenant she made with the man.

“Until whenever.”

With that single remark, her endless waiting began.

Five years passed.

It was not a short time by any means.

However, for her, who had experienced over 20 years of wandering with no meaning or purpose, the waiting for a reunion with a definitive goal was a time she could endure.

“When we meet again, what will you look like, I wonder? Hehe.”

Lucifer spent her time reminiscing about her memories with the man, eagerly anticipating the day of their reunion.

And so, fifty years passed.

A span of time close to the life she had lived before the waiting began.

“I’m starting to get a little tired of waiting.”

Having sworn to wait for as long as it takes, Lucifer began to feel her strength waning little by little.

Whenever that happened, she desperately flipped through the countless pages of memories that had worn thin over time.

She revived the feelings she held deep in her heart for the man, which were the source of her strength to endure this long wait.

And once she regained that strength, she carefully tucked those emotions away in the deepest part of her heart.

So that the winds of time wouldn’t wear them away.

Lucifer endured and waited, curled up to protect what was precious.

And thus, 500 years passed.

Even after such a long time, Lucifer, the powerful witch, had not weakened or rusted in comparison to her original state.

But the reason she was intact after 500 years was solely because of that one thing.

“Haah…”

Mechanical as if part of a routine, Lucifer opened the pages of memories once again and exhaled softly.

Once, merely recalling those memories could fill her heart with longing and affection.

Now, however, it was gone.

To be precise, it was like she had become unable to feel it.

At some point, that became the case.

“…Now I can’t even cry anymore.”

When she first realized her emotions were fading, she had cried a lot.

The fear and sadness that came from thinking that the feelings she believed would last forever might not.

However, the might of time, which diluted even the emotions that seemed like they would last forever after 500 years, left her without tears, and her dry eyes stared into her own chest.

It was not empty.

The emotions she had once cherished were still there.

However, they no longer resembled what they once were.

Was it love or longing?

The emotions that surely had taken on such forms initially were now so altered by the winds of time that she couldn’t even recognize them.

“…Well, it doesn’t matter.”

So Lucifer reflected on how she no longer knew what emotions she initially waited for the man with.

Even now, she couldn’t tell if she could still feel joy like she once did when they met again.

Still, she was waiting for him.

‘Did I not make a covenant? Saying that if I cut the rock, I would teach the sword. But if you leave, I won’t be able to teach you the sword, so you can’t do that. At least I am not the shameless human who breaks promises.’

Because she had made that promise with him.

And he was someone who would surely keep his promises.

“If you come, I will wait. Whenever it may be.”

Though her feelings had worn away, she still held onto an almost certain faith.

Now, with only that as her support, Lucifer waited and waited.

And just as she reached a point where she no longer counted how long she had waited.

“…What is this?”

Lucifer, who had been still as if dead with her eyes closed, suddenly felt a strange sensation and opened her eyes.

It was as if her soul had connected with another.

At that moment, Lucifer muttered softly.

“…You’re late, aren’t you?”

Immediately afterward, she heard someone ask, “Who are you?”

At the same time, she felt an unknown force pulling her, and Lucifer appeared before a boy.

He looked like he was no older than ten years old.

Upon seeing the boy gazing blankly at her with innocent eyes, Lucifer immediately realized.

This boy was undoubtedly the one she had been waiting for with such longing.

And at the same time.

‘…I see.’

The boy before her was a completely different being.

Lucifer met the boy’s eyes, filled with curiosity and fear.

Those eyes told her that the boy could not recognize her at all.

Though the soul nestled within that young body was undoubtedly his, the traces of his past life had been completely erased from this reincarnated being.

She was the only one who remembered that day’s promise.

Faced with that harrowing reality, Lucifer felt an indescribable despair and sadness.

‘…It seems I am the only one who remembers.’

…She should have felt it, but she couldn’t.

If it had been her old self, she would have without a doubt, but now there had been too, too much time.

She had imagined countless times what it would be like to meet him again and thought that perhaps this could happen.

By the time that situation came, she would have been prepared countless times over.

The hundreds of years of waiting were the same as the thousands of years of hardship.

During that time, Lucifer’s heart had forcefully tempered itself, allowing her to accept the present situation with the calm of an enlightened monk.

She glared at the boy with tranquil eyes, without despair or resignation.

‘…But really, even if he was reborn, he looks nothing like the original.’

As she gazed at the boy, Lucifer felt a smile tugging at her lips.

Though the soul inside him was undoubtedly his, the boy was so different from him.

Even at a young age, he had the looks to easily charm any girl.

The mysterious power that seemed to have summoned her from afar.

The innate talent that radiated off him as if blessed by the sword.

So different from the appearance and abilities that were once ordinary.

If the boy had taken after that man, she might have felt anger or betrayal, but instead, Lucifer could look upon him with pure affection.

And so, she spoke to the boy who had summoned her.

“Hey kid, you have quite the interesting ability. It feels nice, so I’ll grant you a wish—great power, overflowing wealth. If that’s what you want, I can give you it all. So, tell me. What do you wish for?”

If the boy desired treasure, she would give him the spoils of those she had defeated.

If he wanted power, she would teach him how to wield a sword.

Regardless of what the boy wished for, she would give it to him.

That would be her way of rewarding the one who had brought her long wait to a close in one form or another.

Even though she had ultimately failed to keep her promise to become his sword in the next life.

Lucifer thought that she had done enough for him.

Just then, the boy spoke to her.

“Um… then, could you be my family?”

“Family, become my family.”

‘…Family.’

Family.

At the moment she heard those words, Lucifer felt emotions swirling within her.

Joy, sadness, longing, love-hate—feelings she thought had dried up long ago surged back.

‘…How ironic.’

How could it be so ironic?

She had once wanted it so badly yet failed to achieve it.

Even if she became a sword, she desired to be family in such a manner.

Yet now, after hundreds of years….

Lucifer gazed at the boy with an indescribable expression.

She had no idea what the boy knew to say such things.

She did not know what fate was trying to convey by all of this.

Yet, one thing she could understand.

“…Fascinating. Truly, that was an unexpected response.”

She realized she could not reject this request.

“I can’t take back what I’ve said, so it would be right to accept.”

Suppressing the overwhelming joy rising within her, Lucifer spoke to the boy.

“Alright, kid, let’s make a contract. I don’t know what kind of family you want, but I’ll stay by your side until the day you no longer need me. Would that be okay?”

Yes. Just being by his side would suffice.

So if he wanted a family, she would stay with him until the day he didn’t want her anymore.

Lucifer spoke in a complex voice.

Unaware of anything, the boy cheerfully responded.

“Yes! And I’m not a kid, I’m Yoon Si-woo.”

Yoon Si-woo, Yoon Si-woo.

That was indeed the name of his being in this life.

As she rolled the name around her mouth for a moment, Lucifer spoke to the boy.

“I see, Si-woo. I am… the Holy Sword of Humility. If you desire a contract, take hold of me.”

Do you know?

Even when I became the strongest, and there wasn’t a person in the world who didn’t know my name.

The only person who knew my name was you.

Because of that, I was the Witch of Arrogance to everyone but you.

If there’s an opposite to arrogance, it would be humility.

Lucifer introduced herself to Yoon Si-woo as the Holy Sword of Humility.

Then Yoon Si-woo asked her.

“Um, Holy Sword of Humility is a bit long. Do you have another name?”

“A name… Hmm.”

Lucifer thought of the name he had given her.

The name that she permitted only one person in this world to call her.

But Yoon Si-woo was not him; at the same time, he was a part of him.

So, Lucifer replied to Yoon Si-woo.

“Call me Lucy.”

And so, Lucifer became Lucy, and the two became family.

Chapter 378

A request to become family.

Since then, after being bound together in the relationship named family, Lucy was always with Yoon Si-woo.

“Uh… Lucy, the girls are fighting again. Should I go tell them to stop…?”

[…Sometimes solving problems that way is the least troublesome solution, so don’t worry.]

“But Director Maria said to stop them when the kids fight…”

[…Trying to intervene will only backfire. Si-woo, I told you before that it’s better not to hastily accept invitations from girls to play house together, right? If you get involved, it will inevitably turn into chaos over who will play the wife role. Have you ever heard the phrase ‘beauty that can topple nations’? Let me tell you what can happen if you don’t act cautiously with that good looks of yours today.]

Thus, while living with Yoon Si-woo, Lucy sometimes acted as an advisor and teacher, teaching him things no one else had.

“…Sniff. Lucy, I miss Mom and Dad.”

[Seeing how much you miss them, Si-woo, your parents must have been wonderful people.]

“…Yeah. They always took good care of me, even when they were busy being heroes. Ugh, sniff….”

[The pain of parting means you have many good memories with that person. Don’t forget that and cherish it always. In that sense, Si-woo, if it’s okay, could you tell me about your parents? The best way to keep memories alive is to reminisce about them whenever you have the time.]

Sometimes, she would also be a comforter, soothing his sorrow of losing his parents at a young age.

Lucy wasn’t sure if this relationship could truly be called family, because until she met Yoon Si-woo, she had never experienced what family was.

However, one thing was clear: she had done her best.

To be the kind of existence Yoon Si-woo had wished for as family.

For him, and also for herself.

*

And as time flowed, Yoon Si-woo, starting to shed the traits of a boy, entered Aegis Academy to become a hero.

It was a place known for having strict standards when selecting talents.

However, how could the inherent talent for the sword and having once been taught by a legendary master be a stumbling block for someone like Yoon Si-woo?

“Ha… I passed! Lucy! Thank you! It’s all thanks to you!”

Of course, he didn’t think it was natural; the moment his admission to the academy was confirmed, Yoon Si-woo expressed his gratitude for everything being thanks to her.

But that was a huge misconception.

[…It’s not my doing. It’s all because you worked hard.]

No matter how much talent one has, or how great a teacher, nothing holds meaning without effort.

Still, Yoon Si-woo followed her training, which would be difficult even for many adults, diligently.

He had his own goal of becoming a hero, after all.

An impressive point was when he was once asked why he wanted to become a hero, his answer was this.

“Uh? Well… I guess it’s because I respect my parents?”

A vague response, as if he hadn’t really thought about the reason.

Hearing that answer, Lucy felt that Yoon Si-woo was truly a good-hearted person.

He simply wanted to help others and didn’t want to see others in pain.

A boy who would have helped others in some way, even if his parents were not heroes.

Lucy admired his admirable nature.

And realized anew that he was a different existence from before.

The swordsman who valued nothing but strength was no longer there.

She knew this.

Thus, she only trained Yoon Si-woo enough so that he could help others as he desired, just enough for that.

Anything beyond that was a promise only she remembered, and a greed.

Even if the promise of that day and the long wait of hundreds of years turned out to be futile, if Yoon Si-woo did not wish for it, she would not train him beyond that.

But perhaps, who knew what the world had in store?

After entering the academy, Yoon Si-woo met a girl.

At that age, it was quite natural for him to develop feelings for her.

However,

“Lucy, I want to get stronger.”

[Are you not already strong enough?]

“I’m not strong enough like this.”

[Then how much stronger do you want to be?]

After speaking with a girl who lost her arm protecting people from demonic beasts, Yoon Si-woo opened his mouth.

“As strong as to protect everyone.”

Lucy could only think.

Perhaps fate existed in this world.

To say you want to be strong enough to protect everyone was akin to saying you’d become stronger than anyone in this world.

‘…Of course, if I were reborn, I would want to be stronger than anyone too.’

In the end, your words rang true.

Muttering this to herself, Lucy looked at Yoon Si-woo.

Then, seeing him walk the same path as before, without remembering anything, she smiled and said,

[Ahaha, what an arrogant answer.]

[But truly, I really liked that answer.]

[Then let’s make a contract. I will help you awaken the true abilities of the holy swords.]

[So, while I grant your wish, you must fulfill one wish of mine as well.]

At that, the oblivious Yoon Si-woo asked.

“What do you want?”

And to his question, Lucy replied.

[I have no wish to see my contractor lose to anyone.]

[What I have always truly desired, you have already given me.]

[Therefore, now I have only one wish left. I told you before. In my next life, I will become your sword and support your path.]

[As I promised, I will do my best to help you.]

[So this time, please, just as you wished.]

[Become stronger than anyone.]

If she had any lingering attachments left, it would only be that.

*

Many events happened after that.

Yoon Si-woo, not caring about his own life, often put himself in danger to save others, causing Lucy to worry about him.

Even when he fell into a coma trying to save a girl whose sanity was taken by a witch.

When he pushed himself too hard and ended up being consumed by miasma.

She often pondered how many times she needed to use the holy sword of wishes as a last resort.

Luckily, Yoon Si-woo was surrounded by others just as dedicated to helping people as he was, allowing him to get through those countless crises.

And thus, he finally reached a point where he could say,

“Finally, you’ve surpassed me. You’ve become stronger than anyone in this world.”

He finally achieved his past life’s goal of becoming stronger than anyone.

Now, the question was whether that man was happy with achieving his goal.

It was something Lucy couldn’t know.

But at least she felt genuine satisfaction in being able to keep her promise to him.

The moment when her last lingering attachment disappeared.

*

And now, reflecting on that moment when her last attachment was resolved, Lucy finally understood why he had tried to use the holy sword of wishes for her.

Because he likely felt the same way she did now.

Ah, so that’s how it was.

Though she didn’t say it with words, for you…

Lucy, feeling an urge to cry again, called out to Yoon Si-woo, who was looking at her.

“…Si-woo.”

Seeing him pose a question of why was she like this, he either waited for her answer or hoped she wouldn’t say anything at all.

But Lucy continued without regard for him.

“…You asked why? Why I go this far for you.”

“……”

“I thought about it for a while, and it turns out it’s simple.”

Saying this, she looked at Yoon Si-woo’s face.

From his childhood until now, memories of him rushed through her mind.

How had that small boy grown into such a mature being?

As she thought about this, she replied naturally to his question of ‘why.’

“Because you are family.”

Because you are family.

That was Lucy’s answer to the question of why.

If there’s anything left that she desired, it was only for Yoon Si-woo, her family, to be happy.

So, just as he had done for her in the past, Lucy could gladly sacrifice her life for Yoon Si-woo.

In the final moments of her life, only family would truly wish for the happiness of that person.

“Why… why go so far…?”

But perhaps it wasn’t enough of an answer for Yoon Si-woo.

Hearing Lucy’s answer of “because family,” he burst into tears, clutching her collar tightly while repeatedly asking why.

As if unable to comprehend her with just that reply without a more detailed explanation.

But Lucy turned his question back on him.

“…Is there a reason to need an explanation to wish for family’s happiness?”

“Ah, ah…”

Perhaps that was the decisive blow.

After hearing her words, Yoon Si-woo broke down in tears, clinging to Lucy.

Though he believed he was grown up, seeing this part of him revealed his childishness. Lucy embraced him, thinking this.

Of course, Lucy didn’t fail to understand Yoon Si-woo’s feelings.

For him, until now, she had been the only family and could also be regarded as a parent.

Maybe that’s why, with tears in his eyes, Yoon Si-woo complained like a child.

“But, but Lucy. I don’t want you to disappear. You promised to stay by my side until the day I don’t need you anymore.”

“…That’s right.”

Lucy also remembered.

The first contract when she had promised to become his family.

However, Lucy knew that for him to be truly happy, the survival of that girl was essential.

If the girl were left to die like this, Yoon Si-woo would surely live a life filled with the guilt of having been unable to protect her.

But if Lucy saved the girl and left…

Yoon Si-woo would be sad for a long time, but eventually overcome that pain and live on.

Thus, Lucy whispered to Yoon Si-woo, who was weeping in her embrace.

“…Si-woo. If possible, I would like to stay by your side as long as I can. The time spent with you is precious to me, too. But for everyone, there will inevitably come moments of parting with family. This is just that moment.”

Did he feel Lucy’s sincerity?

Yoon Si-woo, still in her arms, nodded a few times at her words, gradually quieting down.

After a while, he pulled back from her embrace, and tears had ceased to flow from his eyes.

While still filled with sadness and the pain of separation, he was ready to accept the unavoidable farewell.

However, he still clung to her clothing, not to hold her back, but because he had lingering questions.

“…Lucy, are you really okay with this?”

Yoon Si-woo asked.

More than anything, were you okay, Lucy?

Were you genuinely okay with this, and not doing this out of obligation?

“Ahaha, what a foolish question! Si-woo, what do you take me for?”

However, in response to his question, Lucy laughed as if he were being ridiculous.

“I am Lucifer, the Witch of Arrogance. Do you really think I would do something I don’t truly want? I have achieved everything I ever desired and have no lingering attachments left, so I made up my mind that it’s okay to leave. Don’t worry too much about this matter.”

In the green light that the Holy Sword wished began to emit, she spoke with an immensely proud smile, as befitting the Witch of Arrogance.

As if to show Yoon Si-woo that this was truly her wish.

“…Even if you say don’t worry, you’ll cry again.”

But in the end, although Lucy had intended to leave with that haughty demeanor, she couldn’t maintain her expression upon seeing Yoon Si-woo start crying again.

“I really can’t help you.”

Lucy shook her head with a slight smile and began wiping Yoon Si-woo’s tears.

“…Si-woo.”

Then, with a smile that was not arrogant but filled with infinite compassion, she spoke to her family.

“Be happy.”

The last witch remaining in this world, so transformed into green light, met her end.

*

Right after the last witch scattered into green light, that light gathered in the air.

At a certain moment, the gathered light took the form of a person.

The boy standing below, with tears in his eyes, slowly reached out to accept what was descending.

Flames of hair, like burning fire.

The witch, who had become flames to protect the world, returned to this world in the form of an ordinary human girl.

But what could be the issue?

Although the girl was definitely alive, she didn’t open her eyes.

However, believing it to be a small problem, the boy decided to wait for the girl to wake up.

And thus, two years passed.

Chapter 379 - End

In the middle of the city lies a square.

It was usually a bustling place, but today, it was especially crowded with people.

So many had gathered that almost no space was visible in the vast square.

Why were so many people congregated here, you ask?

“From now on, we will begin the 402nd graduation ceremony of Aegis Academy and the Hero Appointment Ceremony, so esteemed guests, please take your seats.”

Today was the day of the Aegis Academy’s graduation, and it was also the annual event where the graduates are officially appointed as heroes.

“Wow… there are so many people. I’ve only seen this on TV, and it’s my first time here. Do people always come in such numbers?”

“No, I usually come to watch, but it’s the first time I’ve seen this many people. It’s a popular event, but not this popular… I guess with you usually being busy studying and showing interest in things like this, it’s not surprising you decided to come. Oh, there’s a seat over there. If we don’t hurry and sit down, we might end up standing the whole time.”

“Oh wow, there’s a place to sit even here. Experience really does make a difference! Anyway, I really wanted to see this in person this time, and I’m so glad you said it was okay to come with me.”

“Um… it’s a bit awkward to ask now, but why did you specifically want to come with me? We’ve only talked a few times since you transferred.”

“Hehe, I’d feel lonely if I came alone with no one to talk to. Plus, I knew you were interested in this kind of thing for a while. It felt reassuring to come with you. Thanks to that, we can sit and enjoy the event. Right? Anyway, I appreciate you agreeing to go with me.”

“…It’s fine, it’s not a big deal.”

Even considering that, it was unusual for this many people to come to the event.

The reason so many were gathering was certainly because this particular graduating class was special in various ways.

“Ah! Look over there! It’s Yoon Si-woo!”

“Oh, he hasn’t shown his face much lately for some reason, but I guess he came for his classmates’ graduation.”

“Wow, I’m seeing him in person for the first time! He’s really good-looking, right?”

“…Yeah, I guess. Wow, look at all the people shouting. Are those his fans? The fan club that follows Captain Yoon Si-woo everywhere? They said they’d definitely come since it was the graduation ceremony today… Wait, did you happen to want to come here today for that reason…?”

“Huh? I couldn’t hear you over the cheers, so what did you say?”

“…Never mind. You weren’t really interested in that kind of thing anyway.”

First, regarding Yoon Si-woo.

Sloth, Gluttony, Greed.

He played a key role in defeating the three witches, achieving a mythical feat, and has already become overwhelmingly popular among heroes; this was the first special point of this graduating class.

Though he didn’t attend the academy for long due to graduating early, he was once part of this graduating class.

That’s why so many people flocked to see him in person, and those curious about his peers in the same generation must have been numerous.

“Wow, looks like the graduates are coming out.”

“Really? Let’s see… Ah, I think I know that person! Isn’t that Sylvia Astra over there?”

“Yes, she was chosen by the World Tree after 500 years and became the head of the Astra family. She’s well-known for her significant contributions during battles against the witches. Other well-known figures include Dwight Neinhart, who was said to have used magic to stop the Witch of Greed from escaping, and the former Captain Dolos and the daughter of Captain Eloise over there.”

“Wow, you really know a lot! Definitely a hero enthusiast.”

“I-I’m just doing some research out of interest, okay? I want to support heroes in the future.”

The second point of interest was the presence of some students who gained recognition even before graduation.

Leading the pack was the Astra family head, Sylvia Astra, along with Dwight, Florene, and Marin—already famous amongst those who know them.

Just like the saying, “heroes arise in troubled times,” many had come to witness the graduation of those heralded talents.

“So, is that why you’ve been looking up heroes?”

“…Didn’t I mention it? A few years ago, my family and I were saved by a certain hero. Everyone thought we were doomed, but that person sacrificed themselves to rescue us. Hearing that made me want to do something to help people like them.”

But there were others here for different reasons.

The boy, who had been sharing his experiences among the crowd, slowly gazed towards one side of the bustling square.

A girl who watched where he was looking flinched, then hesitated to speak her thoughts, finally deciding to share.

“…Actually, something similar happened to me.”

“…Something similar? What do you mean?”

“Do you remember that day? The day a demonic beast controlled people and made them kill each other.”

“…I remember.”

How could one forget?

It was revealed to be the doing of the Witch of Lust, one of the worst disasters in the city’s history.

Many thousands lost their lives or were injured because of the beast that controlled human bodies. Thinking back on that incident, the girl muttered.

“On that day… a hero saved my dad and me.”

“…Really?”

“At that time, my dad had already killed Mom by mistake while under control, so…”

“Ah…”

“Since then, my dad cried almost every day. It was too painful to watch… I ended up resenting that hero a lot. I would think, why didn’t they come to help us sooner? If this was going to happen, why didn’t they just let us die? I felt so stupid, haha.”

“……”

“Anyway, I just wallowed in self-pity for a while, but then one day, I ended up in danger again. And that hero came back to save us.”

“……”

“And once we got through that crisis, my dad told me we should be grateful to that person. He said he didn’t know how fortunate it was that I was still alive beside him.”

Reflecting on that day, the girl spoke with a hint of embarrassment.

“That day, I realized the hero didn’t take our family away; they saved what was left of it. My dad and I were too foolish to see that. Once I realized, I started thinking I had to live my life more diligently, just like that hero, and that’s when I thought I wanted to become a doctor so I could help others.”

“…A doctor? So that’s why you’ve been studying so hard?”

“…Hehe. There’s a lot more studying to do than I thought to become a doctor. That’s why I begged my father to let me transfer schools.”

“…Well, I think you can do it. There’s no one who studies as hard as you do at our school.”

“…Thanks. Let’s both work hard. So, one day, I can proudly tell that hero that it was thanks to them I became who I am.”

The girl smiled softly while gazing at one side of the square.

The boy, hearing her words, halted for a moment, then looked towards where she was staring, realizing something and gasping in surprise.

“Wait, wait! That hero you mentioned… is it… you?”

“Pfft, you too? Among all the people here, who hasn’t been saved by that hero?”

“…True, I guess. Ah, that’s why you insisted on coming here to thank them in person. Now I get it.”

“I wanted to express my gratitude while here, at least.”

And the third special point of this graduating class.

It was that ‘she’ was included in it.

To the side of the square, in the place where the boy and girl had been looking.

It was where statues were erected to honor those who devoted themselves to the city.

And among those, the most recently erected statues were two.

One was that of Eve, the witch who dedicated her life to humanity, now hero’s mentor.

And the other was the statue of ‘her’, just as the boy and girl had mentioned.

Scarlet Evande.

The hero who sacrificed herself to save the world and all its people.

Now revered not as a witch but as a saint of salvation, everyone knew she was included in this graduating class.

That’s why the people gathered here today.

Though she wouldn’t physically be present, they still came to express their gratitude.

“─Then, we will now begin the graduates’ oath.”

[─I solemnly swear here.]

Before long, the graduation ceremony was reaching its conclusion, and the graduates began to recite their hero’s oath together.

Echoing Yoon Si-woo’s hopeful words when he vowed to become a beacon of hope for the citizens.

The same words that Scarlet had once sworn when she was chased out by the city and labeled a witch.

[I will act for others before myself.]

[I will not abandon my comrades no matter the situation.]

[I will never come to a halt, even when everyone else has lost hope.]

The witches that were believed to be gone reemerged and threatened humanity; the chaotic era that produced countless victims.

The graduates currently taking the oath were the very generation that had to face that turmoil as first-year students at the academy.

Their graduation was like a declaration that the chaotic age had truly come to an end and that a peaceful era was dawning, making everyone look at the graduates with sentimental gazes.

[I pledge my honor and name that until this one life extinguishes …]

[I will fight solely for humanity’s peace and well-being.]

Suddenly, the graduates taking the oath all looked in unison toward a single direction.

There stood the girl’s statue.

Just as the words they currently recited vowed to fight for humanity’s peace and well-being, the statue of their friend and comrade, who had fought with all her might until her life was spent, stood there.

Everyone present knew very well whose grace allowed the graduates to stand here today.

Thus, they bowed their heads slightly in gratitude toward the statue, promising that they would fulfill that vow.

[I swear from this position.]

The people, along with the boy and girl, gave a thunderous applause towards them.

To ensure that this moment reached the one who made it all possible.

*

“Yoon Si-woo, the kids are planning to gather to celebrate their graduation today. Are you coming?”

After the graduation ceremony was over, Yoon Si-woo, tidying up in the square, lifted his head at someone’s question.

The one who asked was Mei, the class president of Aegis Academy Class 1-A.

Although she was no longer the class president now that they had graduated, she was still working as the representative for her peers.

Hearing her suggestion, Yoon Si-woo seemed to ponder for a moment before shaking his head.

“Sorry. I don’t think I can make it today. I have somewhere to go.”

“Sigh. I knew it would be like this. You’re going there again, right?”

“Hahaha…”

Mei sighed once, as if she had expected him to refuse, then chuckled.

“Well then, I’ll just tell the others to meet up later.”

“Huh? No, you don’t have to do that because of me. The others can just….”

“It’s fine. It wouldn’t make sense if not everyone attended. Besides, it’s not solely because of you. From what I can see, it looks like Sylvia will also be absent, and….”

She stopped halfway through her sentence.

But upon hearing the word “everyone,” Yoon Si-woo quickly grasped her intent.

Indeed, it must be that her consideration and leadership were what made all her peers view her as a representative.

Realizing that, Yoon Si-woo gazed at her with admiration, and Mei smiled back as she waved her hand dismissively.

“Well then, we’ll have the graduation celebration when everyone can attend. Hurry along, you seem to have your mind elsewhere already. Ah, I noticed your fan club has taken position at the front, so if you don’t want to get caught, you might want to go out the back.”

“…Thanks. Well, I’ll be off then.”

Thanks to Mei’s timely advice, Yoon Si-woo managed to sneak out of the square quietly without being detained by anyone.

His destination was Astra Mansion.

He practically ran into a room in the mansion and, upon entering, found a guest who had already arrived before him and couldn’t help but chuckle.

“What are you doing there? Hurry up and come in.”

The guest was Sylvia.

Whether to call her the owner of the mansion or the guest here was a bit of a toss-up.

Either way, the way she spoke, as if she’d known he was coming, made Yoon Si-woo chuckle incredulously.

“Why are you here? Didn’t you say you would be busy right after the graduation ceremony with a lot to do and even flew here with a spell?”

“As you can see, I’m working. Can’t you tell?”

Looking at the documents she was handling, Sylvia waved them in front of him.

Judging by the amount of paperwork, her claim of being busy certainly didn’t seem false.

After all, this room was where Sylvia used her office.

“Sure, real busy. If you were that busy, would you be fooling around here?”

However, the phrase “like an office” also implied that this place wasn’t originally intended to be a workplace.

After bantering with Sylvia, Yoon Si-woo naturally made his way to the empty desk on the right side of where she was sitting.

Once Yoon Si-woo was seated, Sylvia moved some of the documents piled on her desk over to him.

“All right, here you go. These are the documents that your subordinates were supposed to handle. It seems like with you coming here every day to work, your subordinates are thinking of this place as your office? But as you know, this is not your office.”

“But it’s not your office either.”

“Seeing you coming here daily and not getting bored means you’re not busy, right? You’re a great hero who has just taken the honored position of commander of the Astra family.”

“I told you, it’s just an honorary position. Ever since the witches disappeared, the demonic beasts have mostly been quiet, so I haven’t had much to do. You, being the head of the Astra family, must be much busier than me, right?”

After receiving the papers and joking around with Sylvia, Yoon Si-woo flipped through the documents briefly but quickly set them down, glancing sideways at Sylvia with curiosity.

“So, how’s Scarlet doing?”

“She’s the same as always. As you can see.”

“Right.”

Yoon Si-woo let out a small sigh at Sylvia’s reply and turned his chair to face away from the desk.

Behind him lay the bed where Scarlet was resting.

This place had become Scarlet’s recovery room ever since she had been revived by the Holy Sword of Wishes two years ago.

But unlike Yoon Si-woo’s situation, where constant care was needed, there was one positive aspect with Scarlet.

Her body had somehow been maintained in the same state without regular care, almost as if some mysterious force was in play.

They believed she would wake up soon since the only thing needed was for her consciousness to return, and that was why their visits were limited to short glimpses every once in a while.

But as a month turned into a year, both began to feel unease.

Initially, they thought she’d wake up soon, but doubts about whether something significant had gone wrong began to creep in.

That very day, when Sylvia had wheeled her office desk into this recovery room, she had suggested that doing so would allow for more time to be with Scarlet. They needed to be able to respond immediately in case something went wrong.

At first, Yoon Si-woo had been hesitant about the arrangement, but he felt as uneasy as Sylvia did.

Ultimately, he placed another desk next to Sylvia’s to make room for himself.

That’s how this recovery room had become almost a makeshift office for the two of them.

As Yoon Si-woo turned his chair back to look at Scarlet, he saw Sylvia glancing subtly at him from her right.

“…Sitting here reminds me of our academy days.”

“Out of the blue? Is it because we just graduated?”

“No. I hadn’t thought about it until now, but the seating arrangement here is just like in the academy. Your seat is right next to mine, and Scarlet’s bed is behind yours.”

“…True, I guess. It wasn’t intentional. It was initially you who brought it here.”

At Yoon Si-woo’s words, Sylvia giggled.

“To see Scarlet without turning around, I’d have to sit like this. According to some people, I’m busy, so if I keep turning to sit whenever Scarlet catches my eye, I might never get my work done on time.”

“…I see. Anyway, hearing you say that brings back memories of the academy. Back then, I never would’ve imagined we’d be like this.”

“Really? I knew since then! I vowed I’d always be by Scarlet’s side. Well, I never would have imagined that you, Yoon Si-woo, the obstacle, would have followed me this far.”

“Goodness, that’s ridiculous…”

At Sylvia’s words, Yoon Si-woo chuckled, momentarily lost in thoughts about their academy days.

Short-lived but cherished memories of the bonds formed back then made for pleasant reminiscing.

If only one more person were okay, it would have been absolutely perfect.

Thinking this way, Yoon Si-woo spoke to Sylvia.

“…I really hope Scarlet wakes up soon. Honestly, my visiting the mansion every day is a burden on you, Sylvia.”

Given Yoon Si-woo’s rising visibility, his every action became something of a hot topic, of course.

Just recently, a tabloid reporter even speculated whether the two were in a romantic relationship.

The article disappeared within minutes, deleted by someone, yet Yoon Si-woo couldn’t help but be concerned over the very fact such a news story had sprung up.

In contrast, Sylvia merely smiled at Yoon Si-woo’s apprehensions.

“Burden? What are you talking about? I’m the one who told you to come and go freely here, remember? But if you really feel that way, you could always stop visiting. I’ll be the first person she sees when Scarlet wakes up.”

“…No way, I can’t let that happen.”

“With this kind of obsession, it’s not surprising you thought of watching over an unconscious girl all by yourself in your house.”

“Hey…! That was just because I was out of it back then! I moved her here right after I thought about it!”

“Haha, I’m just joking. I know you’re not that kind of person, you know? But hmm… right?”

“No way!”

It had been two years.

The time Yoon Si-woo and Sylvia had spent together waiting for Scarlet to awaken.

Even through their playful banter, they had naturally become close enough to joke around.

Of course, it wouldn’t be correct to say they were each other’s closest friends.

The simmering rivalry over who would be the first to see Scarlet upon her awakening told that story well.

Neither of them was joking when it came to those assertions.

“Anyway, it looks like today will be another day of work. Ah, this will take a while to sort through all of this.”

“…I think I’ll have to stay here all day as well. I can’t believe how many approvals I have to deal with.”

After chatting away for a while, both realized they needed to handle the pile of documents, let out a collective sigh, and quieted down while penning away.

Then, a few moments later, the room filled with the sounds of paper rustling and pens rolling.

“…….”

“……”

Suddenly, just like that, the hands of both, who had been going nonstop, came to a halt simultaneously.

Pausing, they turned their heads slightly to look at one another and asked.

“…I’m not the only one who heard that, right?”

“It seems that way, yeah.”

Their heads jerked in unison to the source of the sound.

On the bed lay a girl who had just opened her eyes, gazing at them.

Throughout life, one can experience truly bewildering events that are hard to believe, even when you tell others.

For instance, one might suddenly find themselves transformed into a character in a novel due to a poorly phrased comment.

Or they might realize there’s a monstrous witch sleeping within their very being.

“Scarlet…!”

“Scarlet!”

But no matter how outlandish life seems, what if someone you believed was dead turned out to be alive?

And what if you unexpectedly reunited with those you thought you’d never see again?

“W-what’s happening with Scarlet…? Is something wrong…?”

“D-don’t tell me she lost her memory…? Scarlet! Do you remember who we are? You remember your name, right? Please respond, Scarlet!”

It was a mix of joy and embarrassment.

With thoughts of past conversations swirling in their minds.

So here, sitting diagonally behind the heroine of the academy.

Awakening once more from the seats of the academy protagonist, I could only answer the queries of my friends about my name in one way.

“Evande…”

完

Chapter 380 - The Novel I Was Reading Has Ended (1)

So, in the diagonal back seat on the right of the Academy heroine…

I woke up again in the back seat of the Academy protagonist.

When my friends asked if I remembered my name, I had no choice but to answer like this.

“Evande….”

“…What? It ends like this?”

Shouldn’t they show what happens next to the protagonist…!

Since it was early morning, I couldn’t shout out what I wanted to say, so I suppressed it internally.

Is it because it seemed like there had to be a backstory but the novel didn’t show it that I felt a sense of regret at the ending?

When I came to my senses, I found myself hovering my thumb over the comment input button, with just the word [Evande…] written in the comments, like the last words the protagonist had spoken.

“…No.”

However, while I was about to post that comment, I hesitated a moment and pulled my thumb away from the button.

I then erased the comment I initially intended to post and wrote a new one.

[I enjoyed it. I hope the protagonist and friends live happily after all their struggles.]

With that, my comment appeared in the comment section, and just a few seconds later, I received a reply to my comment.

[I’m sure that will happen, thanks to you. Thank you very much.]

“…What’s with the gratitude? I just enjoyed reading it.”

Muttering that today’s authors really are sensitive, I chuckled and pressed the back button.

Then, I saw the cover and the title [Diagonal Back Seat of the Academy Heroine].

Even when I looked at it again, I couldn’t help but think, ‘…Hmm, was it originally such a strange title?’ but still, after reading it all, it left quite an impression.

I was so immersed that I felt like I became the protagonist while reading it.

Truly hoping the protagonist and their friends would live happily moving forward was why I left that comment.

Anyway, having received confirmation from the author, I felt a bit more at ease and realized it was time for me to sleep, so I put my phone down.

Just like how characters in the novel have their lives, I had my own life too.

“…Good night.”

Muttering that to my parents who were smiling in the family photo next to my phone, I fell into a deep sleep for tomorrow’s work.

The next day, even though I stayed up late reading the novel, I somehow woke up early in the morning, fried some bean sprouts I had bought yesterday, prepared a decent breakfast, and went to the company earlier than usual.

Naturally, I thought the office would be empty, but for some reason, there was someone already there ahead of me.

“Oh, Senior. What brings you here earlier than usual today?”

It was the junior who always referred to me as ‘Senior’ without fail.

“Just woke up early. What are you doing here so early?”

“Oh, just some paperwork I need to handle.”

“Really? You’re diligent.”

“(…And if I come early, I can at least share a moment alone with my senior before others come in.)”

“Huh? What did you just say?”

“Nothing special.”

There’s a reason this kid insists on calling me ‘Senior.’ He’s my junior at this company, but also from university.

It’s a rather interesting connection that he followed me to the same job after we both graduated from the same university.

By the way, when I was job hunting after college, he suggested this company as a good place to check out, saying it had a fine reputation.

From that perspective, it’s not entirely surprising that we ended up working at the same place.

…Well, back then, who would have known what our company would turn into?

“So, what paperwork are you handling? Need some help?”

“Ah, it’s okay. It’s not something you should see.”

“Not something I should see? I outrank you here!”

“Just… some peculiar stuff. Anyway, I don’t need your help, so you just do your work?”

“Well, I don’t really have anything urgent to do right now. I wrapped up most urgent tasks a while ago. …I really have nothing to do, so should I just clean up?”

“Again? Come on! Just let the newbies handle that! They can’t do anything else anyway, so all they have to do is make coffee or clean during work hours!”

When it comes to office cleaning, it usually gives the impression that a cleaning company handles that.

In fact, our company used to have a cleaning service to do the cleaning.

But that’s not the case anymore.

“Forget it. I’m doing it because I want to. A clean office is nice. After all, they say to treat the company like it’s yours.”

“Oh you, the model employee has arrived.”

From the outside, our company may look small, but it’s actually an affiliate of a well-known large corporation that anyone would recognize if mentioned.

To be precise, it used to be an affiliate.

In fact, once upon a time, given that it was a subsidiary of a big corporation, our office building was quite large and nice.

But for some unknown reason, around the time this junior joined, the parent company suddenly decided to create a new company and wiped our company off the map.

They took away the building, the equipment, and the workforce we were using for this new company, leaving us with just a small department that included just me and this junior.

And suddenly, we became employees of a tiny company that had to deal with a much smaller office and older equipment, as well as do the cleaning ourselves.

If our salaries hadn’t stayed the same, a mass resignation wouldn’t have been surprising at all.

Despite everything, we all managed to adapt and are doing well at this point.

In fact, due to having gone through such struggles together, the staff has grown closer.

Except for one person who constantly takes their stress out on their juniors.

If only Manager Han didn’t exist, the workplace stress level would probably drop by at least 50%…

While I was cleaning and grilling my superior internally, I heard my junior shake his head and mumble something.

“Ugh, go ahead. Who would stop our senior who’s cleaning like he owns the place? (…Well, I guess thinking like that isn’t bad since half of it is going to be true soon anyway.)”

“…Huh? What did you just say?”

“Nothing, nothing special.”

“…You know, that’s really a bad habit. It just makes people curious for no reason.”

This junior has a habit of mumbling to himself sometimes without anyone hearing him.

If he did it in such a way that no one could hear, it would be fine, but when you catch some of what he says, it honestly makes you curious and on edge.

But this kid loves to get people on edge and then never tells them what he said, which is really annoying.

If I were to rate how annoying he is, I’d say he’s on par with the author of [Diagonal Back Seat of the Academy Heroine], who ended the story without revealing any backstory.

Ah, now I’m curious again just thinking about it.

Should I have pressured him to reveal that backstory in the comments?

While I was mulling over this, my junior asked me with an oddly pleased expression.

“Hmm, Senior. Am I bothering you?”

“Hey, how can I not be bothered when you say that?”

“…Hehe.”

“…Why are you laughing?”

“It’s nothing. By the way, Senior, what are you having for lunch today? Korean food? Chinese food?”

In the midst of our conversation, my junior brought up lunch.

Since we usually eat together often, he assumed it would be the case today too, but sadly I had a prior engagement.

“Ah, sorry. Let’s eat separately today. I have a prior commitment.”

“…Prior commitment? With who? It’s not with Yu-jeong or Shin Dae-ri, is it?”

“Huh? Oh, it’s not from the company. It’s Sung-Hyun. He happens to be nearby today, so we decided to have lunch together.”

“Oh, you’re having lunch with him? Then I can join too.”

The senior he mentioned, Ji Sung-Hyun, is a long-time friend of mine.

How is it possible? We’ve gone through elementary, middle, high school, and even university together, and because we’re both from the same university, this junior also knows him.

So I thought maybe I could take my junior along for lunch with Sung-Hyun, but unfortunately, that wouldn’t work out.

Sung-Hyun, who’s married, is someone who tends to keep a close watch on his wife.

“That’s right. I even asked if I could bring you, but that guy said absolutely not. He doesn’t want to give his wife any reason to misunderstand. He said he doesn’t like being in situations where there are other women, unless his wife is there. Even though it’s not just the two of us meeting, but you and me too. He’s really going overboard, don’t you think?”

“…True. I don’t know if it’s really about his wife or not. Well, let’s put lunch aside for now. How about dinner? Are you free?”

“Ah, well… I also have plans for dinner with Sung-Hyun. He said he’ll wait for me until I get off work since he’s free from the afternoon.”

“(…Hah, that guy’s no help at all.)”

“…By the way, you didn’t say anything bad about me or Sung-Hyun, did you?”

“…Hmph, isn’t it okay to say some bad things? You two are leaving me out and going off together like traitors.”

“Hey, I haven’t seen Sung-Hyun in a while, so cut me some slack. I’ll gladly hang out with you next time you want to.”

“Really? That means you’re promising you won’t refuse when I ask to hang out next time? You know I don’t forget stuff like this, right? I still remember that I promised to take you out for a meal when I visited you in the hospital.”

“Your memory is good… Alright, I promise.”

“Aha, even Ji Sung-Hyun can be useful sometimes.”

As I was talking with my junior while cleaning, I suddenly heard voices outside as it was time for work.

…Hmm, amid the shouts of profanity, it seems Manager Han has arrived.

I guess he’s busy scolding some poor soul.

Hearing that, I sighed and said to my frowning junior,

“…Hey, relax your expression. What kind of trouble are you expecting from Manager Han when you’re glaring like that?”

“…Let him say whatever. I won’t have to see his face much longer anyway.”

“…Huh? What do you mean by that?”

“It’s nothing.”

The way the junior said that with a ferocious look really caught my attention, but then Manager Han barged into the office, preventing me from asking further.

…More importantly, who knew this kid could make such a scary expression?

Last time, when I was drunk and left him in a motel alone, I found it scary the next day too, but it seems he wasn’t really angry back then…

Chapter 381 - The Novel I Was Reading Has Ended (2)

“Hey! Over here!”

As I got caught up in work, lunchtime snuck up on me. I headed to a restaurant near the company where I was supposed to meet Sung-Hyun, who was already seated and waiting for me.

I approached him, noticing his happy expression, and greeted him with a chuckle.

“Yo, it’s been a while.”

“Yeah, it really has. Have you been doing well?”

“Yeah, I’ve been good. Has it been six months since the reunion?”

“Six months? Has it really been that long? Wow, I’d like to meet you and the others more often if I could; it’s just that I’ve been so busy lately, I feel bad.”

“It’s fine, I don’t expect anything from a married man. Just show your face whenever you have time, like today. Speaking of which, is kimchi stew okay for the menu?”

“Sure. This place is pay-in-advance, right? Hey, boss! We’ll have two servings of kimchi stew, please. I’ll pay with this.”

While casually ordering our meals, Sung-Hyun told the boss to charge it to his card.

I pulled out a 5000-won bill from my wallet and handed it to him.

Sung-Hyun looked at the bill like he couldn’t believe his eyes, saying,

“Wow… you’re something else. It’s just 5000 won for a kimchi stew; can’t you just let it slide this time? You never let a single one go for free. And besides, I’m avoiding carrying cash because it’s a hassle now.”

“Then should I just send you the money through bank transfer?”

When I replied, Sung-Hyun shook his head as if to concede, stuffing the 5000 won bill haphazardly into his back pocket.

A moment later, we both burst out laughing.

Sung-Hyun is the son of a well-off family. I’d known something was up since elementary school when he’d buy chicken for the class during school trips, but later found out his parents were local dignitaries or something like that.

Maybe that’s why, since childhood, he often found himself treating close friends when we went out.

I always made sure to gather what I could and pay him back the exact amount for the meals he treated me to.

At first, he accepted it because we were guys and he thought it was just a matter of pride, but it went on so long that one day he got annoyed and challenged me.

He said, “Why can’t you just accept a treat? You’re the one with little money at home.”

That touchy subject could have easily led to a fight among our young hearts, but Sung-Hyun flinched after raising his voice.

But I had noticed something.

He always included me when hanging out with friends because he knew about my tough family situation and wanted to treat me.

That’s when I opened up to him completely. I told him about my struggles and how it made me uneasy to owe someone money without repaying it.

After listening to my story, Sung-Hyun hung his head and I could hear him stifling sobs before he eventually cried a little.

That was the first and last time I saw tears from him, someone who had always played the leader role among our group of friends.

After that, he hardly ever tried to treat me to anything. If it ever happened, he accepted what I returned without a word.

But that was when it all started.

Sung-Hyun began bringing game consoles and comic books to school, hiding them like it was a secret.

He’d say he brought them to enjoy together with everyone because playing alone wasn’t fun.

Though he said it was for everyone, I knew it was only after it became my turn to play that he finally took everything back home.

If I was able to enjoy games and comics as a kid despite my tough situation, it was all because of him.

He has always been a dear friend to me, now and forever.

“Ah, the stew must be out already. Let’s eat. You must be starving after working all day.”

As I nostalgically remembered our past, the steaming kimchi stew arrived.

As I scooped some into my plate, I said to Sung-Hyun,

“By the way, your wife must treat you well; your face gets better every time I see you.”

“Hehe, you’re quite observant. Honestly, I think I married well! No one can compare to my wife. She’s gentle, has a kind personality, she’s truly an angel. …But wait, who are you calling my wife? You need to call her ‘sister-in-law!’”

“‘Sister-in-law’? Be born a little earlier than me if you want that.”

“Hah, if only my parents were just a little more diligent back then.”

Sung-Hyun’s wife is genuinely like an angel as he described.

Her looks and, more importantly, the warmth she exudes—like a fluffy blanket dried in the spring sun—makes being around her incredibly comforting.

I had heard that their families had been engaged since childhood, but I only saw her for the first time at the wedding. My friends and I had all jokingly teased him about being the lucky jerk who had money and a beautiful wife.

While I was chuckling at memories from that day, I noticed Sung-Hyun had suddenly gone quiet.

He seemed to be sneakily watching me, which took me aback for a moment, but then I realized why.

It was about his mention of parents, a subject I had grown to accept, but it was evidently still touchy for those around me.

Anyway, since he had been such a great help when my mother passed, I didn’t want to make him uncomfortable, so I quickly changed the subject.

“Well, you should feel lucky. I need to meet a nice girl and get married like you soon.”

“…Uh, yeah, you really should meet a kind girl like my wife and get hitched, but that’s impossible for a poor guy like you….”

Hearing that, I couldn’t help but feel a bit hurt, no matter how good of a friend he was.

Since I had never really dated, his words struck deep, and I shot back at him.

“Hey, Sung-Hyun. No matter how good you are, it’s a bit much to belittle someone else like that, don’t you think? Even someone like me could find a nice partner one day!”

“…Wait, hold on. I didn’t mean it like that─.”

“Sure, I must look like a loser to you, a regular office worker without parents. But you shouldn’t say that openly; it can hurt the people around you. We’re friends and…,”

“That’s not what I meant!!”

Bang! Sung-Hyun banged the table loudly, his voice echoing throughout the restaurant.

Everyone turned to look at our table, probably wondering what the commotion was.

Sung-Hyun then bowed his head to the surrounding tables, apologizing profusely, before taking a deep breath and looking at me.

“…Listen, I really didn’t mean it like that, so stop misunderstanding! Why would I think of you as beneath me? I’ve never thought of you that way, not once. If anything, it would be the opposite!”

With his serious expression, I momentarily had no clue what he was trying to say, but from the look in his eyes, he seemed sincere, so I decided to listen.

“What made you think I see you as inferior? Just because you don’t have much money at home? Or your looks? Well, sure, that’s one way to think, but look, that’s just luck, right? Being born with good conditions doesn’t make someone a good person.”

“…….”

“I’ve seen many people who’ve had a good upbringing but ended up being really awful. It makes sense when all the people around them only care about their money and looks. They get away with anything.”

“…….”

“Honestly, if it hadn’t been for one person, I could have easily turned out to be one of those awful people.”

Sung-Hyun spoke with a bitter smile, as if he was confessing.

“That person, you always called me a nice guy. I really wasn’t. I was just a careless kid who flaunted money for attention. But then I met someone special. That person was unique—cheap on the surface but standing tall with a strong will. Totally different from the people who just wanted to leech off my money.”

I had a feeling I knew whom he was referring to.

“At first, it was mere curiosity about this unique person that drew me in. But before I knew it, I found myself sticking to her side. She had something about her that made you want to be close and keep that friendship alive.

“Then it hit me; she was so wonderful, while I was just a loser. I got scared thinking, what if she got dragged down because of me? But my desire to stay close to her outweighed those fears; I knew I needed to change.”

“……”

“So, I started to fix my flaws one by one so I could be worthy of her and, in the process, I ended up becoming a good person myself. It was her who saved me from becoming a bad person… all because of you, really.”

Sung-Hyun stopped there and awkwardly cleared his throat before looking at me and said.

“Cough, do you understand now? I’m not saying this because you’re my friend; you really are one in a million. You’re a true good person who can inspire those around you. That’s what makes you special.”

“Uh, um. Yeah.”

“And logically speaking, how could I ever think negatively of you? You saved me when I almost got involved with some bad guys, even called the police. You were also the one who straightened me out when I was lost during adolescence. You helped me study for the entrance exam, getting me into a prestigious university—all of that was you. You’re more than just a friend; you’re a benefactor. I could never think poorly of you no matter what. So don’t turn me into an ungrateful jerk.”

“…Got it, I got it, so just stop.”

My face felt hot, overwhelmed by the unexpected compliments.

Wow. I appreciate the kind words, but it’s hard to listen to it calmly.

I gulped some water to cool my burning throat, and Sung-Hyun’s playful voice broke through.

“…But hey, I get why you misunderstood. I mean, I should have been better looking. It’s only natural to feel inferior around me.”

“…Haha, sure, whatever.”

“Don’t get too down, though. You’re still good-looking enough for people to notice.”

“When I was in high school, I got confessions from girls at nearby girls’ schools, and you tell me that?”

Right, thinking back, even at that time, he had been dating his wife and still getting hit on? Life really is unfair.

“Hey, you realize how that sounds, right? The second those unpopular kids hear that, they’ll cuss you out. But still, there were girls who liked you in school.”

“What are you talking about? Don’t need to lie to cheer me up…”

I’d had girls who were nice to me, but they were just being friendly.

Given my complete lack of experience with dating, I dismissed Sung-Hyun’s comments as nonsense.

“…What, you really didn’t know?”

“Huh? Wasn’t that a lie?”

Sung-Hyun’s surprised reaction made me doubt my understanding of things.

He seemed to be figuring something out.

“…Oh right, they never confessed openly. So from your perspective, it makes sense you wouldn’t know. But back in middle school, at least ten girls had crushes on you.”

“Ten girls in middle school liked me?! No way, that’s nonsense…”

“I’m serious. You treat everyone kindly, regardless of gender, while others usually hint at their feelings for guys they like. So, while you were genuinely nice, they probably thought, ‘He’s just being nice’. Think about it; didn’t you have girls who were especially friendly during school?”

Sure, there were girls who were nice, but I figured it was just their nature.

Honestly, it was hard for me to accept Sung-Hyun’s words as truth because I had never gotten a confession before.

“…Okay, but even if there were some girls like that, why didn’t any of them confess to me?”

“Hmm, I think I know. Until you enlisted, you worked hard to lessen your mother’s burden, studying and working. Anyone seeing you would recognize you were too focused on work to care about dating. In watching you, it’s only natural for them to want you to succeed, which would have made them hesitant to confess.”

Hmm, I certainly recall being busy, putting dating on the back burner….

But if that was true, it felt like I had wasted my chance at school romance.

Feeling a bit miffed at the thought, I poked at Sung-Hyun’s words, asking,

“Then what about when I came back from the military? Were there girls who liked me back then? If what you said is true, they had no reason not to confess then.”

“Uh, about that…”

At my question, Sung-Hyun’s face momentarily displayed confusion, which immediately alerted me.

Ah, I get it. There probably weren’t any girls who liked me after I returned, and he was trying not to hurt my feelings by avoiding that truth.

I appreciated him for trying to protect me but thought it was all in the past now.

I couldn’t honestly feel bad about it, so I smirked and said to him,

“Aw, you don’t have to hold back. So there weren’t any girls who liked me after I came back, huh? I mean, who would like a guy that’s already a returning college student?”

However, Sung-Hyun hesitated before seemingly mustering courage, then sighed and said.

“…No, that’s the opposite. If anything, it was when you had the most admirers.”

“Eh? The most? What do you mean…”

“Remember, after that incident? After you went through that tough time, you worked to stay bright and cheerful? That whole effort sparked admiration and a protective instinct in many girls. You might even have gotten girls asking to be introduced to you.”

“Introduced…?”

Intrigued, I encouraged him to elaborate.

“But why didn’t any of them confess?”

He frowned for a moment, clearly frustrated, before finally saying,

“I don’t know; maybe someone was stopping those who wanted to confess.”

“Pfft, come on. Wouldn’t that be absurd? Even if someone did obstruct those girls, how on earth would they stop them?”

“…Well, maybe if it was a secret daughter from a wealthy family, it could happen.”

Sung-Hyun’s absurd statement couldn’t help but crack me up.

A secret daughter of a rich family? That’s straight out of a novel!

“Haha! A secret daughter of a billionaire? You’ve got one wild imagination! You reading some web novel?”

“Um, actually, there’s this novel about a rich daughter falling for an ordinary guy.”

“Oh, that makes sense. Said something so outrageous that it’d be hard for you to jump to that conclusion. So, is it any good?”

“It’s entertaining enough; the oblivious male lead makes for great comedic moments.”

“Oh….”

“Recently, the granddaughter fell for an unheard-of guy who hardly even comes home, angering the grandfather who happens to be the family’s chairman. He told her if she liked him so much, she could go live her life with him. That broke things down to the point of chaos for the company, leaving the male lead to struggle as the female lead felt guilty for months.”

“Hey, that’s a spoiler! But even so, it doesn’t sound like my style; I’m not too fond of stories with clueless leads.”

Sung-Hyun looked at me as if he couldn’t believe what he just heard.

“What’s the matter? You think it’s strange I’m not into that kind of thing?”

Having spent a moment talking about novels, I suddenly recalled a question I wanted to ask and turned to Sung-Hyun,

“Hey, why did you say earlier I’d never find a kind girl to marry anyway?”

He looked at me with a pitiful expression and whispered,

“(…You already tried and failed.)”

And just then, a voice interrupted,

“You guys look like you’re having fun?”

“—Ack?!”

I whipped around at the unexpected voice, revealing my junior standing next to our table.

Startled, I proceeded to ask my junior, who had caught us mid-conversation.

“How did you find us?”

“It’s right in front of our company. I was just on my way to grab some food and saw you two chatting, so I thought I’d drop by and say hi.”

The junior replied before turning to Sung-Hyun, now looking pale, and smiled.

“It’s been a while, Senior!”

“Uh, hey! It has been a while!”

“I caught a glimpse of your conversation just now…”

The junior leaned closer, bringing his mouth close to Sung-Hyun’s ear.

As they whispered together, I couldn’t quite hear what they were saying.

“(As I recall, I asked you to keep my story to yourself. Did you forget that, perhaps? Huh, Sung-Hyun?)”

“(N-no! It wasn’t on purpose! I can explain! Just let this slide… she doesn’t suspect a thing about you yet…!)”

“(…Well, thank goodness for that. If I were to find out someone violated my request, I wouldn’t hesitate to give out repercussions. But again, about today’s incident, you understand it can’t just be overlooked, right?)”

“(Ugh, what can I do? I’ll just do whatever.)”

As they conversed out of earshot, I saw Sung-Hyun nodding.

Then, glancing down at his phone, he suddenly stood up and spoke to me.

“Uh, woah! I’ve got something important that just came up; I need to go right now.”

“Wait! What about our dinner plans?”

“Sorry, it’s getting canceled. I really need to run.”

“Oh, if it’s urgent, I guess that’s that.”

“Right, I’ll head out first. Take care…”

“Sure, see you later.”

After abruptly canceling our plans, Sung-Hyun left with a nervous expression.

Once he scurried off, my junior took his place at the table with a bright smile.

“Hey there, Senior. So, your dinner with Sung-Hyun was canceled?”

“Yeah, looks like it…”

“Then since you’re free now, how about grabbing a meal with me? The promise you made to treat me to a meal is still valid, right?”

“Sure, if you insist. So it’ll be on me today.”

“Really? Awesome~!”

Wondering just how much he intended to feast, I chuckled at how cheerful my junior got after I offered to treat him.

Chapter 382 - The Novel I Was Reading Has Ended (3)

“Hey, senior, it’s about time for us to…”

“Hmm? Ah, has it already reached this time? Alright, let’s get ready to clock out.”

After finishing lunch and returning to the office to deal with various tasks, I checked the time upon hearing my junior’s voice and realized it was already time to leave.

Since other employees were also casting furtive glances, readying themselves to head out, I was just about to organize my things and stand up for my dinner appointment with the junior.

“Hey. Do you have time for dinner tonight? I was thinking of going for a drink now.”

“Ah, Manager…”

As I finished packing, Manager approached me naturally to say that.

Since Manager often invited me for dinner when he felt lonely drinking alone, it seemed he was inviting me for the same reason today.

Though Manager was a laid-back person and generally a good boss to his subordinates, he could drone on about his troubles for quite a while when drunk. Normally, I would’ve gone along, but today I had a prior engagement for dinner with my junior.

So, I was pondering how to decline without hurting Manager’s feelings when—

“Oh my, I’m sorry, Manager. Senior already has a dinner appointment with me tonight.”

“Uh?! Oh, I see. Then there’s no helping it. I can’t interrupt your dinner plans then.”

Before I could even think of a way to decline, my junior stepped in smoothly to cut off Manager’s proposal.

I felt grateful that I didn’t have to worry about it anymore, but I couldn’t help but be startled every time I saw my junior act like this.

Is this what they call being part of the MZ generation?

It’s amazing how they can speak up to their much older workplace superiors without a hint of hesitation. If it had been someone like Manager Han instead of the kind Manager, I would have surely been in trouble.

“Wow, look at these cheeky youngsters. How dare they turn down the wonderful Manager’s dinner offer? When a superior asks, you should say yes, yes. Kids these days really lack manners, don’t you think, Manager? How about gathering everyone for a group dinner to instill some discipline among the employees?”

And as I was thinking about this, Manager Han appeared out of nowhere, pointing at us and starting to shout.

The moment he mentioned a group dinner, everyone preparing to clock out suddenly had sour expressions.

It hadn’t been long since people said Manager Han had given up on his personality but gained the ability to butter up to higher-ups, so Manager often went along with whatever he proposed.

“What? A group dinner? Are you out of your mind?!”

But strangely enough, Manager’s reaction was different from usual today.

He suddenly started to yell at Manager Han, something he usually just chuckled at when it came to employees.

Naturally, Manager Han was equally surprised by Manager’s reaction.

“Ma…Manager? Why are you suddenly acting like this…?”

“Why? Because you’re trying to ruin my career, which is only a few years away from retirement! What were you thinking trying to force a dinner?! What time do you think it is nowadays? Do you think our company is like it was back then?!”

“Ah, no… I didn’t mean to…”

“Didn’t mean to, huh?! I can’t believe it. Come here, you! I’m going to give you some serious mental education so you won’t talk nonsense like this again!”

With that, Manager stormed off, pulling Manager Han with him.

While I stood there in confusion along with the other employees, I heard my junior mumbling beside me.

“…Well, even though he’s a big company manager, he’s surprisingly perceptive.”

“…What do you mean by that?”

“Hehe, it’s nothing. Since Manager took care of Manager Han, let’s just clock out and go have dinner.”

“…Uh, yeah.”

With my junior grinning, we quickly made our way out of the company.

As it neared quitting time, various places began bustling with crowds of people during the evening twilight.

I entered a nearby barbecue restaurant with my junior.

As we stepped into the restaurant filled with the lively sounds of newly off-duty office workers and others dining, my junior began to pout.

“Do we really have to eat in such a crowded place? I wanted to eat somewhere a bit quieter where we could talk, just the two of us.”

“Come on, what restaurant is there at this hour? You saw how packed it is everywhere around here.”

It seemed like the upcoming weekend had led to even more people crowding the streets than usual, but my junior’s complaint sparked a response from me.

“Hmph, there is one! There’s a restaurant in a nearby hotel that’s always quiet.”

“A restaurant in a hotel?”

Just the mention of the words “hotel restaurant” made me feel as though I had just heard a tiger growl right in front of me.

The unknown is often the source of fear for humans.

Never having had the courage to even consider visiting a place like that, I couldn’t help but feel intimidated by the idea of a hotel restaurant nearby, wondering how much a meal there could possibly cost.

But since I had promised to treat, and if my junior insisted on going there…

I quickly calculated the days until payday and the balance in my account before reluctantly suggesting, “W-Well, shall we go there then? If that’s where you want to eat… okay….”

Goodbye to my emergency funds…

Goodbye to the chicken I had planned to treat myself to while reading a novel tomorrow night…

As I swallowed the tears of farewell for all that I was about to lose, my junior smiled cheerfully at me.

“Hehe, senior, you weren’t really planning to treat me to dinner there, were you? Just for visiting me in the hospital?”

“…Well, actually…”

“Do you know how much a meal there costs?”

“…I’m not sure, but it really is true that I’m grateful for what you did for me.”

I recalled when my junior visited me in the hospital and took care of me while I was sick.

“…When someone is sick, it’s the worst. If you have nobody around, it’s even worse. For me, since there was nobody to take me to the hospital if things went badly, that was pretty scary, too. So, I was really thankful when you came and took care of me; you helped me live.”

As I expressed my gratitude again, I continued, “So, at least let’s have dinner where you want.”

When I said that, my junior stared at me intently.

It’s a strange expression, kind of like the one adults would have when looking at a cute kid putting on a show.

My junior stared at me for a moment with that expression, before quietly smiling and saying, “Hehe, it’s fine. I’m not that inconsiderate to take advantage of you to eat at such a place. Just treating me here is enough to repay the hospital visit.”

“Really? Then let’s sit down. Oh, look, there’s an empty table over there.”

With my junior saying that it was enough to treat at the regular restaurant, I felt a spark of hope as the chicken I was planning to eat tomorrow came back to me, and quickly went to find a seat.

After ordering, I suddenly became curious about something.

“By the way, how did you know where I lived when you visited me in the hospital? Did I ever tell you my address?”

When I asked, my junior flinched for a second but quickly replied.

“…Oh, that? I heard you took sick leave and immediately asked your senior. I had heard a bit when you moved that you had a housewarming party.”

“Aha, so you heard from Sung-hyun. I was wondering how you knew my address.”

Having clarified my curiosity, I nodded, but I began to notice my junior was sweating a bit.

Is it hot in here?

As I pondered this, the food we ordered was suddenly served.

It was a simple pork belly dish.

“Oh, senior. Let me have the tongs. I’ll cook.”

“No way, I’m treating you today, so I’ll do the cooking.”

Though I said that, I usually end up grilling the meat at barbecue places, so I felt more comfortable holding the tongs.

By the way, my junior has been more of a diner than a cook during our past outings, appearing somewhat clumsy.

You can’t help but be awkward if you haven’t done something much.

Anyway, while I was grilling the meat, I suddenly remembered something and asked my junior.

“Come to think of it, why do you always call me ‘senior’?”

“That’s because to me, you’re the only senior. In college and at work, you’re my one and only senior, a special one.”

After my junior replied with a slight smile, they turned the question back to me.

“But why? Does it bother you that I call you that?”

“Not really, but I was just curious why you only call me ‘senior.’”

“Do you want me to call you something else?”

“Something else?”

“For example… like ‘oppa’?”

With that carefree smile saying ‘oppa,’ my junior made my lips curve up without me realizing it.

They say that most men without younger sisters enjoy being called ‘oppa.’

I thought it was nonsense, but hearing my junior, who’s quite cute, call me that felt strangely fulfilling.

Did my expression reveal that? My junior started chuckling teasingly.

“Hehe, it seems you don’t mind being called ‘oppa’ after all? But no, that’s off-limits. ‘Oppa’ is a title I save for my future boyfriend. So, for now, it’s just ‘senior.’ Unless you confess to me, you won’t get to hear ‘oppa’ from me!”

My junior teased, grinning, while I stiffened in surprise.

Does this mean…

Just then, someone from the adjacent table stood up and walked over to our table.

“Cough, um…”

The man cleared his throat, drew our attention, and after glancing over me, he confidently pulled out his phone and asked my junior, “You really are my ideal type, so may I have your number?”

In response to the man, my junior shot him an annoyed look, then turned to me instead.

For some reason, she smiled slightly and, without looking at the man, said, “I’m sorry, but I have someone I like.”

“…Oh, I see.”

Hearing my junior’s declaration, the man glanced at me resentfully, seemingly frustrated that I was the target of her affection, then hurriedly left as the attention of the restaurant turned to him.

Normally, I would have found the scene amusing, but today was different.

My junior’s declaration had been too shocking for me.

With my junior looking at me while smiling, I asked with a serious expression.

“…So, do you have someone you like?”

My question caused my junior’s eyes to widen as she repeated back to me with a meaningful expression, clearly caught by surprise.

“Why? Should I not like anyone?”

As she answered, I replied with genuine delight.

“Of course not! It’s great news!”

“…Huh? Great?”

However, upon my reaction, she looked slightly angry, mumbling as if she couldn’t understand.

“What do you mean it’s great? I just said I have someone I like, and you think that’s a good thing?”

She looked baffled by my response, but I genuinely couldn’t hold back my excitement.

“Isn’t it a good thing? You said you’d never date anyone, and now you’ve got someone you like!”

“…What?”

“Why, do you not remember saying in front of everyone during the first MT trip in college? You said you wouldn’t waste time on useless things like dating and asked not to be bothered!”

“Ah…! When was that? That was years ago!”

Upon hearing my words, my junior blushed with embarrassment, realizing I had stirred up her past.

Yet, I clearly remember it—her declaration during the college MT when her seniors and peers had shown interest, “I have no intention of wasting time on romance. Please don’t pester me!”

At that time, my junior seemed to have developed a significant level of distrust toward people, possibly due to some hurtful experience. It was evident that she had gone through hardships that made her distrustful of approaching individuals.

I felt saddened that my junior felt she had to build walls around herself. I would help her when she looked troubled and talk to her, gradually witnessing her open up to people.

And this relationship eventually brought us to where we are now.

Therefore, it was nothing short of heartwarming when I heard my junior was now able to like someone enough to reconsider her stance against dating.

Thus, I summarized my feelings to her in a few words.

Hearing my perspective seemed to make her feel embarrassed about the chapter of her past, and she blushed intensely, finally letting out a long sigh.

“…Sigh, I thought that could be the case, but hearing it directly hits harder. All those romantic moments just made me feel like I was taking care of a sick person while that sick person treated me like a sick person. Ha-ha.”

Watching her mutter in a daze, I wasn’t sure if I should interpret that as her coming to terms with everything.

Regardless, I quietly nudged her to clarify another matter.

“So, the person you like is an older one? Since you said you’d call your future boyfriend ‘oppa’ before?”

“…Yes, that’s right. An older guy.”

“Well then, that guy must be lucky; he gets the chance to date someone as cute as you.”

At that point, my junior suddenly froze, lifting her head slowly, her expression blank.

“What did you just say?”

“Huh? That he’s lucky to date someone as cute as you?”

“…Am I… cute?”

My junior’s question about her cuteness reminded me of creepy legends about red masks, which startled me for a moment. Still, she was undeniably cute.

Anyone could see it, so I nodded with conviction.

Seeing my nod, my junior couldn’t hide her delight—her lips curling into a grin.

I guess it’s true that women love to hear compliments, regardless of who gives them.

Anyway, pleased by her reaction, my junior suddenly stared at me and followed up with another question.

“But, does that mean I am just cute? Are there no other good points about me?”

My junior demanded more compliments as if pushing me for more.

“Besides that, you’re detail-oriented and sharp-minded. You’re someone I can always rely on.”

“And then? What else?”

She kept on… curiously seeking more praise and I could see her eyes shining up as she eagerly awaited my words.

The way she acted was similar to a child desperate for more validation from a teacher or parent. I couldn’t help but smile warmly, reaching out to run my hand over her head.

“Your dedication to doing your best in everything you do is also one of your strengths. I’ve noticed how hard you work. I think that’s wonderful.”

“Hehe…”

As I complemented her while affectionately ruffling her hair, I couldn’t help but recall how my mother used to praise me similarly when I was a child.

Surrounded by those memories, my hand moved instinctively to ruffle her hair whenever I complimented her.

Moments later, my junior seemed to realize that the gesture was rather childish and, feeling embarrassed, pulled my hand away shyly.

“Um, senior, I told you before, right? Girls are really sensitive when someone messes with their hair.”

“I remember. You said it’s best not to ruffle a girl’s hair like that.”

“Then why…?”

“It’s because you’re someone I consider close to me, so I can do this. I wouldn’t do this with any other girl. But if you didn’t like it, I’ll be careful next time.”

After my words, my junior went quiet for a moment.

Noticing she seemed to be pondering something, I realized she was mumbling to herself, looking rather conflicted.

“…Ugh! What is this? If I confess first, I feel like I’d be losing. I’ve held back so hard, but if things keep going like this…”

Suddenly, she locked eyes on me, her gaze holding an intense warmth, and she muttered.

“…I won’t be able to hold back any longer.”

In that moment, a shiver ran down my spine for reasons I couldn’t comprehend.

What was that just now? Why did I suddenly feel a chill?

Was that just my imagination?

I silently contemplated, then questioned her, “What do you mean by ‘not being able to hold it back’ anymore?”

Her gaze on me remained steady, and after a moment, she flashed a bright smile.

“…I mean, I really want to drink.”

“What? You want to drink?”

Since I had just carried her back to the motel last time when she got completely plastered, I couldn’t help but panic at the mere mention of alcohol.

But apparently, she had made up her mind to drink.

“Why? Are you saying you can treat me to dinner, but not buy me a drink? Are you stingy, senior?”

“No, it’s not that. I just don’t want to see you get wasted again!”

“Just a little, I’ll only have a little!”

“Alright. But you have to promise me it’s just a little, okay? If you get wasted again like last time, I’ll really leave you behind.”

“Deal!”

However, based on my experience, people who claim they’ll only have a bit of alcohol rarely stick to it.

After witnessing her drunken escapades on video during our previous meetings, I had vowed never to touch a drop of alcohol again.

And sure enough…

“Hehe, senior…”

“Good grief.”

I found myself in a situation where I had to support my junior after she broke her promise of “just a little.”

Why does she drink so much when she knows how to control her limit during company parties?

I thought she said she wouldn’t drink until she was in that state?

While I meant what I said about leaving her, I couldn’t help but wonder what trouble I might get myself into if I just left her behind.

In the end, I had no other choice but to handle the fallout.

I exhaled a deep sigh and asked my junior, who had slipped onto my back, “So, should I take you to the motel again, like last time?”

“Nooo, not the motel… Senior, you’ll leave me all alone again…”

“Then where should we go?”

“To my place, over there…”

She pointed in one direction with her finger.

So, you want me to take you to your house?

Considering the motel was right in front of us, and tomorrow’s the weekend, how could I say no to such a request…

“Hey, are you heavy? Is it hard carrying me?”

While walking slowly with my junior on my back, she seemed to show a hint of concern.

Even if she was the one responsible for this predicament, I couldn’t help but appreciate her worry, so I replied honestly.

“Not really. I’ve carried heavier stuff when working back in the loading and unloading days during my military service. I barely feel you on my back.”

“Is that so? What a relief.”

My remark must have eased her worry, as my junior snuggled closer against my back.

Well, that’s how it should be—tightening your grip makes it comfortable for both the carrier and the one being carried.

As I happily reflected on that, my junior whispered into my ear.

“Hey, senior. How about we eat ramen at my place?”

“What? What ramen? We just ate dinner! Are you hungry already? I’m still full.”

What kind of nonsense is that, talking about ramen so soon?

When I brushed off her suggestion, she protested with a frustrated voice.

“Then, how about watching Netflix and catching a movie?”

“…A movie? Let’s watch it some other time; I’m tired right now.”

After a whole day of work and dinner, I could feel fatigue creeping in, and I just wanted to head home, wash up, and sleep peacefully.

In such a state, how could I possibly think about watching a movie?

I was just seeking to get home quickly and rest, but…

“Then, my cat, I have a cat at my house. Would you like to come see it?”

“…Your cat?”

No way, I couldn’t resist the offer of seeing her cat, no matter how much I wanted to say no.

Kittens are undeniably cute, from their looks to their behavior.

If I could have a cat, I would love to, but my apartment rules forbade pets, so I had to give up that dream.

So, playing with her cat felt like a chance I couldn’t pass up.

“Well, that sounds interesting. If I go to your place, I can play with the cat, right?”

“Of course! I’ll let you play to your heart’s content!”

Clearly, my junior was eager to show off her cat, gleefully shining with brightness at my eagerness.

If she’d mentioned she had a cat earlier, I would have visited her place ages ago.

Now that I could see her cat, I fastened my steps, heading towards her house.

“So, where exactly do you live?”

She pointed with her finger at a particular location.

Then I saw it…

“Wait, over there?”

The grand hotel—the very same hotel where that restaurant I mentioned was situated—towered impressively before me.

For a moment, I thought my junior was mistaken and pointed the wrong direction due to her drunken state. I decided to question her again.

“Is that really where you’re directing me to?”

But she once again pointed without hesitation towards the hotel.

Ultimately, with doubts lingering in my mind, I continued walking toward the hotel while carrying my junior.

Reaching the hotel entrance, I was stopped by the staff.

“I’m sorry. No outside visitors are allowed in our hotel.”

As I was taken aback by this statement, my junior, who moments ago was slumped and drunk, miraculously appeared composed and jumped down my back.

She pulled out what resembled a key card and presented it to the employee, stating, “We’re with you.”

“Confirmation complete. You may enter.”

With that, the staff visibly softened and stepped aside to let her pass.

As I watched my junior proceed nonchalantly, I cautiously asked, “Wait, weren’t you just drunk?”

“I woke up while you were carrying me,” she replied.

…Wow, she must have an exceptionally strong liver.

At that moment, this was not the real question I wanted to ask, so I cautiously inquired.

“…But, can you keep pets here at the hotel?”

“…Yes, you can.”

“Wow, hotels like this really have fewer restrictions than where I live. How impressive.”

While I admired the leniency of their rules compared to my apartment, she looked at me baffled and asked, “…Wait, why are you more curious about whether pets are allowed here than how I live?”

“Um, well… I guess it’s possible to live somewhere nice?”

After hearing that, my junior shook her head in disbelief, but she took my hand and led me toward the elevator.

It was a blink of an eye to reach her home on the top floor.

Her place was wider and more luxurious than any place I had ever seen.

But I thought she lived alone, so…

“Aren’t you supposed to be living alone? Do you seriously live in such a big place all by yourself?”

“Yep! What do you think? Lonely, huh?”

“…Well, it looks tough to clean up. How do you keep such a large area tidy?”

“…….”

I blurted out my first thoughts after seeing her place and immediately followed up with, “But where’s your cat? What about the cat?”

What truly mattered to me was the cat that was supposed to be here.

As I awaited the cat with rising excitement, my junior pointed to a door on one side and said, “Our cat is shy. Wait in that room while I bring it out.”

Nodding, I dashed to the room she pointed to.

Inside was spacious with nothing but a huge bed that could easily fit four people.

Since I felt it was rude to sit on the bed without the owner’s permission, I plopped on the floor and waited.

After a few minutes passed—

The door opened with a click, and I instantly shot up, ready to greet the cat.

But—

“Er, where’s the cat…?”

To my disappointment, only my junior walked in.

And she was wearing nothing but a bathrobe.

“Sorry, senior. To be honest, I lied about having a cat at home.”

As my junior stepped in, she confessed her deceit.

Her outfit, that confession… And above all, the unusual heat in her eyes clearly indicated something had gone awry.

“Um, uh… that’s okay. You can lie; but… I’m really hungry right now. Shouldn’t we, um, eat ramen or something?”

Perhaps I said that as my last effort to change the topic, though it was feeble at best.

But making futile attempts to flee like this before a hungry predator is utterly pointless.

“Ramen sounds great. But senior, no—oppa.”

The moment the door clicked shut, she spoke sweetly, addressing me with a new name.

“Sadly, the only thing you’ll be eating at my house is one thing.”

“…What is it?”

I swallowed hard at her question.

In response, the girl in front of me let her bathrobe drop, revealing her true self as she grinned.

“It’s a cat. Meow!”

At that instant, I felt my body engulfed in a rush of warmth as my junior pounced on me, collapsing us both onto the expansive bed.

With a thud, my phone slipped from my pocket due to the impact and rolled onto the bed.

As the bed began to sway beneath us, a small notification popped up on my phone screen from a novel site, glimmering softly.

[Notice – Starting from the next chapter, the protagonists’ side story will be serialized.]

Chapter 383 - When I Revived, My Friends Became Obsessed

The destruction of the world targeted by the Witch of Lust.

To prevent that, I willingly decided to sacrifice my life.

As long as I could protect my now-cherished friends and the people connected to this world, I thought that would be enough.

But then,

“Scarlet!”

“Miss Scarlet!”

Just like that, the me who had died was resurrected.

And upon that, my friends began to obsess over me.

“Evande…”

*

…Looking back at what happened, it feels like the introduction of a web novel.

Anyway, it’s been a few days since I regained consciousness after I thought I would be stuck dead.

During those few days, I learned about what had happened to me through Yoon Si-woo and Sylvia.

If I were to talk about it a bit, it seems that Yoon Si-woo was responsible for my resurrection after I was burned by miasma and lost my life.

I heard that he used the power of the seventh Holy Sword he possessed to bring me back to life. When I first heard that, I was really surprised.

So, I thought perhaps he could also resurrect others who had sacrificed themselves for us using that ability.

‘…Miss Scarlet, actually─’

But when I asked, I learned that ability wasn’t all-powerful and required a tremendous cost each time it was used.

What Yoon Si-woo had to endure as the price for resurrecting me was an eternal farewell with Lucy.

Yoon Si-woo seemed to have hidden that from me, concerned about the burden I might feel, but thanks to Sylvia discreetly hinting to me that I needed to know, I found out.

Upon learning that, I immediately sought out Yoon Si-woo and confronted him.

I asked why he went so far as to resurrect me.

I knew all too well what Lucy meant to him, so I couldn’t help but ask.

However, Yoon Si-woo responded to my questioning like this.

‘…Don’t worry about such things, just live happily from now on. Neither I nor Lucy will ever regret that decision.’

Hearing Yoon Si-woo’s response, filled with a melancholic smile yet firm resolve, I could no longer speak about the matter.

Since they wouldn’t regret it, it would be rude for me to question it any further.

In the end, all I could do was be grateful for Yoon Si-woo and Lucy who gave me life again despite their sacrifices and vow to repay that debt somehow.

…Well, let’s end that story here.

From now on, I’ll talk a bit about what happened after I woke up.

Right after I regained consciousness, I had to go around various hospitals and medical facilities.

You don’t need to worry as it wasn’t because I was in any pain.

It was just that Yoon Si-woo and Sylvia were so persistent that they thought I should get a thorough check-up just in case something went wrong.

It’s understandable why they were acting like that.

For me, it felt like I just opened my eyes after two years, but for them, I’d been asleep as if dead for two years and had finally regained consciousness, so how worried must they have been?

That said, having to go through that similar examination five times was a bit much.

Anyway, after the doctors confirmed that I was perfectly fine five times, the two of them seemed to finally ease their worries and left my side.

With both of them gone to work, I finally had some alone time since waking up.

The moment I got that peace, I headed out to take a walk around the city.

I was curious about how the city had changed while I had my eyes closed for the last two years, and more importantly, I needed to scout around for my other plans.

That plan was to gain independence and find a house to live alone.

At that time, I was living off Sylvia’s mansion.

But I couldn’t keep living in someone else’s house forever, could I?

What was the reason I had been living in Sylvia or Yoon Si-woo’s homes until then?

Wasn’t it because I wasn’t an ordinary person?

However, after being dead and revived, I had become an ordinary human.

I could no longer spew flames or burn miasma like before.

But at the same time, I no longer had to live with the constant anxiety of being swallowed by witches or having to live with someone who might kill me if things went south, nor did I need a guardian to guarantee my safety.

Thus, it meant there was no reason for me to live in someone else’s home anymore.

Moreover, thanks to some huge compensation money from saving the world, my bank account had also surprisingly ballooned, so I was in a good position to buy a house.

So, I was out to search for my new nest…

What I didn’t know at that time was what kind of results that action would bring.

As soon as I stepped outside, things were going well.

The atmosphere of the city felt more vibrant, probably because the danger from witches had lessened.

Feelings of pride washed over me, and I walked with a smile, but soon started feeling something odd.

Maybe it was just my imagination, but wasn’t everyone passing by staring at my face?

The gazes were something I was familiar with.

Even as a witch, people often stared when I walked around the city.

But back then, the frequency felt different.

People’s attention was focused on me as I walked by, and I could hear murmurs behind me after I passed.

As the peculiar attention and silence sharpened, my initially leisurely pace began to quicken.

However, it came to a halt when I encountered a massive crowd in a park.

Later, I learned that there was an event being held to commemorate the heroes who had fallen while protecting the city.

I still vividly remember that moment.

At first, I thought only a few people were looking at me, but suddenly everyone gathered there was turning to look at me.

The murmurs that had previously sounded surprised fell into an eerie silence.

In that strange focus and quietness, someone called out to me.

“Uh, are you perhaps Miss Scarlet Evande…?”

Instinctively, I nodded at that question.

I shouldn’t have done that.

Because the moment I nodded, everyone gathered there went absolutely wild.

I had no idea.

I didn’t know that while I was asleep for those two years, countless biographies and movies portraying me as a heroine had been released.

As a result, I had become a famous person that nobody could not recognize wherever I went.

Some of that bloated bank balance had indeed come from that.

Anyway, because of that, the crowd perceived me as a true hero who sacrificed my life to save the world, and then miraculously returned from the dead.

Such a figure appearing before a group gathered to honor those like me, especially for the first time since being resurrected, was bound to cause a stir.

Just like that, I was surrounded by people, receiving an outpouring of cheers like a girl idol visiting a military base, and suddenly I was bombarded with handshake requests.

Naturally, I wasn’t used to that kind of attention and fell into a panic.

So, I decided to make a run for it.

How?

I jumped over the park wall from the back.

That attempt wasn’t bad.

If I had my old body that could knock demonic beasts around with a single punch.

But sadly, I was now an ordinary human, and overwhelmed by the crowd, I jumped toward the wall without thinking about my previous capabilities and ended up crashing into it.

As a result, I sustained a minor bruise from hitting the wall and became mortified as I made a fool of myself in front of so many people.

In that state, I was discovered by Mei, who had been sent in due to the commotion and took me back to my guardian.

For your reference, my legal guardians were currently Yoon Si-woo and Sylvia.

“Miss Scarlet! What did you do to get hurt like this?!”

“…Truly, I’m going insane.”

Ultimately, within mere hours of being left alone, the two saw me all battered up.

The aftermath was significant.

Their worry over me transformed into a near obsession, and especially,

“Are you saying you want to live alone?! I absolutely, positively oppose that! Do you know what could happen if you live alone?!”

“Right, you’re not a witch anymore. What if someone has bad intentions?”

My plan for independence could only be delayed indefinitely.

Since Sylvia was adamant about not letting me live alone out of concern, I couldn’t do anything about it either.

But I couldn’t continue being a freeloader in Sylvia’s house indefinitely.

So, I somewhat compromised and expressed my opinion, resulting in this.

“Ha, alright. If Miss Scarlet feels uncomfortable living in our mansion, then perhaps it’s better that way. But at least if there’s a trustworthy person nearby, I’d feel less anxious.”

“Ah, good morning, Scarlet.”

“…Yeah, Yoon Si-woo. Good morning.”

Thus, I ended up paying money to live in Yoon Si-woo’s house just like before.

While I had managed to escape being a parasite, I was still living in a rented room.

My dream of a sweet home was still far off amidst my obsessive friends.

Chapter 384 - My Friends Locked Me In The House

There’s a saying that you don’t truly appreciate freedom until it’s gone.

And here I am, having been resurrected and regained consciousness for about two weeks, really feeling the weight of how precious freedom is.

Why, you ask?

Well, I’ve found myself effectively imprisoned in my own home against my will.

“…Sigh.”

The door is right there; why can’t I just go outside?

Letting out a sigh at this unfortunate reality, I started making a hasty breakfast while recalling how exactly I ended up in this situation.

*

It was shortly after I regained my consciousness.

Unaware of how famous I was in this world, I naively stepped outside, only to be surrounded by people. Panicking, I tried to flee and ended up with a minor injury.

Naturally, Yoon Si-woo and Sylvia were shocked to see me come home injured after going outside alone, and as a result, my dream of gaining independence quickly vanished.

But that wasn’t too surprising. The real problem came after that.

It was the sudden declaration of a curfew.

One day, out of nowhere, Sylvia and Yoon Si-woo prohibited me from going outside!

To be precise:

“Under no circumstances wander around places with lots of people unprotected, and if you must go out, you must be accompanied by one of us.”

That’s basically the gist of it.

Of course, I couldn’t help but feel a strong sense of resentment about that.

To be controlled in how I move around outside?

Ugh! I’ve already had enough of that for two years during my time in the military!

Angry and suffering from PTSD, I voiced my discontent to the two who dared to try and control me again.

“I understand that you’re worried about me, but there’s really no need for that. I’m not a child, so why treat me like a kid who’s being watched at the edge of the water?”

Hearing my complaint, Sylvia nodded and exchanged silent gestures with Yoon Si-woo, then quietly called me into the room.

“…Scarlet, can you come with me for a moment?”

I followed her in, still confused. Taking a deep breath, Sylvia pulled out a magical tool and showed me a video.

What she played left me momentarily at a loss for words.

It was an extremely inappropriate and explicit video—

And the woman in it looked strikingly like me!

“Hey! How does it feel to be saved by men?”

“Ah! I’m so glad you rescued me!”

With such embarrassing lines ringing in the air, I was frozen in shock as I saw a woman who resembled me gasping between men.

Sylvia explained in a serious voice that while it was unfortunate, the popularity of heroes sometimes led to illegal adult films depicting them being made—

And that this particular video had just been released and swiftly taken down, having made record sales in mere hours!

“That’s how many wretched scum there are who would lust after the savior who risked their life for them….”

In a voice chilling enough to make me shiver, she continued.

“Scarlet, you mentioned treating you like a child, right? We understand that our worries may be burdensome for you, even if you’ve become fragile in our eyes. You’re not a child, after all. So, if we’re treating you like you might drown in the water, we’re just being cautious, right? I hope you can endure just a little longer until we clean up all the trash out there. Do you understand?”

With a fierce grip, she said this with such fervor in her eyes that I could only nod in agreement.

And from that day onwards, I couldn’t step outside even a single foot.

*

…That’s how I ended up being trapped at home.

What a ridiculous story, right?

Who could have guessed I’d experience something like this?

Still, the one silver lining was that the issue regarding that video was resolved one way or another.

From what I gathered, Sylvia went all out, and they caught everyone involved in its production. They tracked down the purchasers and recovered almost all the videos, so I shouldn’t get into trouble because of it later.

In the end, the only unresolved issue was my curfew.

While things seemed relatively alright now, Sylvia and Yoon Si-woo knew there were bad people out there. They just couldn’t ease up, so what could I do?

So for the time being, the deadline for my curfew was set until my custom magical item for disguise and protection was completed.

They say it’ll be finished soon, but since I didn’t know the exact timing, I was left anxiously awaiting its completion.

Thanks to this, I had been forcibly cooped up at home for days, on the verge of going mad from wanting to go outside.

Isn’t it strange how the human mind works? You’d think not going outside for a few days wouldn’t be a big deal, but when someone else forbids you, it feels unbearable.

How did I manage to survive through all that in the military?

While I was pondering this over the breakfast I had prepared,

“Ah, Scarlet. Good morning.”

Yoon Si-woo, presumably just awake, opened the door.

Seeing him greet me, I sighed softly before replying.

“…Yeah, good morning. I made some for you too, so come eat.”

“Thanks! I’ll enjoy it!”

Pointing at the breakfast I had laid out, he thanked me and proceeded to eat.

Unfortunately, my eyes didn’t shine with admiration as I looked at him.

It’s because his behavior lately has been quite irksome.

I call it a “curfew” for convenience, but technically, they didn’t outright forbid me from going outside.

They just added a condition: “Don’t wander around unprotected in crowded places for a while, and if you must go out, bring one of us.”

In simple terms, if I wanted to go out, I could just ask Sylvia or Yoon Si-woo.

Honestly, in my current state of wanting to escape, I was pretty eager about that, but there was a big problem.

Sylvia, as the head of Astra, was always busy, so I could hardly expect her to help me.

And Yoon Si-woo—the owner of the house—had been oddly absent for several days!

Why on earth was he so busy?

If he was going to keep me from leaving, he should also help me go out!

As I grumbled to myself while glancing at Yoon Si-woo, he seemed all done with breakfast and smiled at me.

“I enjoyed it, Scarlet. Today was delicious too.”

What’s so funny? You bad kid, you go out every morning and return late!

But I couldn’t bring myself to say anything mean to him. I could only nod in agreement.

“…Really? I’m glad you liked it. When you’re done, just put your plate in the sink. I’ll take care of the dishwashing.”

“Thanks again. It must be a hassle to wake up this early and prepare breakfast for me.”

“There’s no need to thank me. I just made a little extra of what I was going to eat anyway, so it’s not a hassle…and I didn’t wake up early just to make breakfast for you,” I replied.

For clarity, this wasn’t because Yoon Si-woo was charming; it was purely my honest feelings.

Being cooped up at home with nothing to do, I had been going to bed early, and thus, I’d wake up early too.

If I didn’t cook at least something, the day would become so long that it’d feel better to be busy with something else…

As I lamented to myself, I saw Yoon Si-woo cleaning up his plate and preparing to leave.

Him going out meant I wouldn’t be leaving the house today either.

Was it because I felt seriously disappointed?

“…Are you going out again today? If you don’t…can’t you stay?”

Without thinking, I approached Yoon Si-woo and said this.

Startled, he jumped a bit and replied,

“Uh! W-well, I have things to do… So, um, could you let go of this…?”

“Hmm? Oh….”

Confused, I realized I’d unconsciously grabbed his sleeve.

Wow, I didn’t realize I was this desperate to hold on…

I must really want to go outside, huh?

But I couldn’t shirk his work responsibilities and ask him to skip out on his duties today.

Reluctantly letting go of his sleeve, I felt a wave of sadness thinking about spending another day alone at home.

“…Alright. Take care. Just come back quickly and don’t be late.”

I’d be bored stiff alone….

Saying this to him, Yoon Si-woo nodded, blushing as if he was in a hurry, and fled through the entrance.

“…What should I do now?”

Left alone, I sighed deeply, wondering what I could do to pass the time quicker.

Chapter 385 - It's Hard to Confess to a Hero Boy

There are countless heroes in the world.

So, among these many heroes, who is the most widely known to the people?

In the past, this question might have sparked differing opinions.

However, now, everyone would immediately think of one person’s name when asked.

The name of the great hero, Yoon Si-woo, who played the biggest role in saving the world alongside the Saint of Salvation, Scarlett Evande, by defeating the Witch of Sloth, Gluttony, and Greed.

If you live in this era, you would be hard-pressed to find anyone who doesn’t know Yoon Si-woo’s name.

Because of this, most people commonly think like this:

Surely, a great hero like Yoon Si-woo must be busy doing something for the world today, somewhere, right?

Unfortunately for those who hold illusions about him, that thought was a huge misconception.

Originally, the most significant task for Asterape, the unit to which heroes like Yoon Si-woo belong, was to protect the city from external threats.

But perhaps due to the fact that witches had all disappeared from the world,

The frequency of the monstrous beasts that used to appear and rampage has dramatically decreased as time passed, and now, the city’s defense can be easily handled by only a few personnel.

Some even say that a peaceful era has arrived that is unprecedented since the appearance of witches in the world.

In this peaceful world, the danger that requires someone like Yoon Si-woo, an asymmetrical powerhouse, to take action is so rare that it is almost only in the case of occasionally exploring uncharted territories.

In other words, Yoon Si-woo is essentially so free that there is nothing for him to do, aside from paperwork he doesn’t even need to handle.

It means that, like these days, he doesn’t have much work and can leave home early in the morning and return late at night.

So why does Yoon Si-woo go out, even telling lies to his housemate that he is busy with work?

There are many reasons, but if we were to explain, it’s probably because of a recently discovered illegal video.

“...Are you going out again today? If you don’t go... is that not okay?”

“…Hah.”

As Yoon Si-woo recalled Scarlett, who had grabbed his clothes and asked him in a pitiful tone before he left, he let out the breath he had been holding in.

His chest was pounding so quickly that it could be felt without even touching it. His breath was hot and heavy.

The emotions he had been holding back seemed to leak out with his breath.

“…I’m losing it, seriously.”

Scarlett, who had moved in with him under the pretext of protection.

It was supposed to be exciting to live with someone he had harbored affection for.

However, now every time he saw Scarlett at home, he felt like he might lose his mind, and it was maddening.

It was all because of that damn video.

“…Of all things, why did they make something like that?”

A few days ago, when he was called by Sylvia and taken to a place, he saw that video.

The video, which had been detected in Astra’s city-wide information network and began being sold shortly after, made Yoon Si-woo feel his anger rise to the top of his head as soon as he saw it.

No less than a video featuring someone who reminded him of someone he liked. The adult video had especially intense content.

Naturally, that fury was immediately directed at the individuals who produced and sold the video.

Despite the culprits attempting to escape as soon as they were caught, they were all captured within a day because they had enraged the city’s top power.

Though the case was resolved, a new issue arose.

He learned that countless men were now looking at Scarlett in a sexual way.

That was the problem.

“……”

Of course, he had known that Scarlett was an attractive woman who could be desired by other men. He had prepared himself for the possibility that there might be rivals who liked her.

But since he saw that video and learned that people were looking at Scarlett sexually, he began to think,

If other men were seeing her simply as a sexual object?

If they were just thinking of filming her in the same way as in the video, forcing her down and making her gasp in pleasure?

This feeling of crisis began to shake Yoon Si-woo’s heart violently.

Self-control? How could he maintain that?

Even when he didn’t want to, when he saw Scarlett, he couldn’t help but think of the video with the red-haired woman being taken by other men.

Every time that thought crossed his mind, the jealousy, the possessiveness, the feelings he had buried deep inside started to ooze out, making him have more and more bad thoughts.

If Lucy had been around, she would have said something like, “Unlike me, who truly wishes for your happiness, all the other men are beasts who only want to devour you. So, I would rather….”

“…How could I stay at home?”

That’s why Yoon Si-woo couldn’t help but leave home.

If he stayed at home with Scarlett, he might truly give in to his desires.

He might end up doing something to her without even realizing it.

So, Yoon Si-woo thought, hoping Scarlett would refrain from asking things like, “Can’t you come back soon?” with a lonely face or hold on to his clothes asking him not to leave.

He was already holding back with all his might, and if she kept provoking him like that, he might really lose control.

“…Hah.”

Well, for now, all he could do was endure.

Despite everything, he was still just friends with her.

…If someday he were to actually get to the “good stuff” with Scarlett…

He needed to follow the proper order, right?

…At least, starting with a confession.

“…Hah.”

As Yoon Si-woo thought about the word “confession,” he sighed, feeling at a loss.

Even though people praised him as a great hero, he had never actually had a romantic relationship in his life. So, confessing was really difficult for him.

When and where should a confession be made, and in what kind of atmosphere?

Lost in these thoughts, Yoon Si-woo was wracking his brain at his office, but eventually decided he couldn’t figure it out on his own. He left the office and made his way to a different location.

The place Yoon Si-woo arrived at was Dwiy’s workshop, where they became friends after a conversation during a large magic circle construction project.

“…Dwiy, it’s me.”

As Yoon Si-woo knocked on the door to the workshop he had been visiting more frequently lately, Dwiy’s voice came out through the speaker with a tone of disbelief.

-…You again, Yoon Si-woo. I told you, this is where I work, not your hideout.

It was true that Yoon Si-woo had been using the workshop as a hideout to spend time before going home, so he awkwardly spoke up with an excuse.

“…No, it’s not like that. I came to ask about the magic tool for Scarlett. I just wanted to know how much longer it will take.”

-…Really? Well, that magic tool should be almost done. I’ll open it for you, come in and pick it up. But today, don’t hang around here until I leave like yesterday. Just get it and go straight back.

“Alright, I will.”

As Yoon Si-woo responded, the door opened, and once inside, Dwiy got up from the desk, covered in various tools and magical items, and handed him a bracelet inscribed with numerous magic circles.

“Here, the item you requested. I’ve added disguise magic and as much defense magic as I could. You and Sylvia, really putting so much effort into Scarlett. I never thought I’d be working on such a valuable piece of equipment.”

“Well, we can’t let Scarlett get hurt. But, it’s reliable, right?”

“You don’t have to worry about that. It’s made sturdy enough to withstand even a full-power attack from you. No ordinary person would even be able to scratch it.”

Not one for empty words, Dwiy’s assurance made Yoon Si-woo satisfied as he put the item into his pocket.

Then, naturally, he sat down on the nearby couch.

Seeing this, Dwiy said, somewhat dumbfounded.

“…Yoon Si-woo, what are you doing? Didn’t I tell you earlier? Pick up the item and leave right away.”

“…Hold on, Dwiy. Actually, I came here for something else, something very important. I need your advice on something. It’s something only you can help me with.”

“…What’s going on?”

Since it was unusual for Yoon Si-woo to ask for advice, Dwiy immediately shifted to a serious tone. He assumed that if Yoon Si-woo needed advice, it must be a significant matter, like the reappearance of a witch.

And so, as Dwiy listened attentively, Yoon Si-woo asked with an unusually serious expression.

“…How should I confess to someone?”

“…I’ve been a fool for being serious just now. Get out.”

“Ah, why...! I’m really serious!”

After a brief tussle, where Dwiy tried to use magic to throw Yoon Si-woo out along with the couch, Yoon Si-woo, somehow not being kicked out of the workshop, bowed his head and asked once more.

“Please, I beg you…! Please give me some advice!”

Yoon Si-woo looked so desperate that Dwiy, seeing this, sighed deeply.

“Hah… Alright, I get it. But there’s one problem.”

“Problem…?”

“Unfortunately… I’ve never confessed to anyone, so I’m not suitable to give you advice.”

“…But you’re married.”

“I was the one who was confessed to, not the one who did the confessing.”

“……”

What a lucky guy, Yoon Si-woo thought.

And the despair that followed.

If Dwiy couldn’t help, then who could?

Just as Yoon Si-woo became gloomy, Dwiy spoke up.

“Well then, let me introduce you to someone who can help.”

Dwiy said this and took out his phone to call someone.

After a brief wait, a lively voice echoed through the line.

[Ah! Darling! What’s up at this hour? Are you contacting me because you wanted to hear my voice while you’re working?]

Darling…?

Yoon Si-woo was briefly shocked to hear someone use such a nickname in real life.

But thanks to that nickname, he quickly realized who Dwiy had called and for what reason.

Of course, the person who could give advice on how to confess would be the one who had done the confessing, not the one who had been confessed to.

“…So, I wasn’t calling you for that, calm down, Flone. Anyway, there’s something I need your help with.”

The person Dwiy was calling was none other than Flone Dolos, the girl who had been in the same class as him at the Academy, and now his wife.

After hearing that Dwiy needed her help, Flone responded energetically, even through the phone.

[Help? Of course! Whatever it is, tell me! What’s going on?]

“There’s someone who needs advice. Yoon Si-woo, is that alright?”

At Dwiy’s question, Yoon Si-woo hesitated for a moment before nodding.

Well, it didn’t really matter who was giving the advice, as long as he could get help.

[Ah, Yoon Si-woo! It’s been a while since we talked! So, you want advice from me? What’s the issue?]

“…Well, it’s actually—”

With a “nothing to lose” mindset, Yoon Si-woo honestly confessed his concerns to Flone over the phone.

[Ahhh! So lovey-dovey! Okay, okay! I understand! You’re struggling with how to confess to Scarlett, right?]

After spilling his worries, Flone’s voice became wildly excited, and Yoon Si-woo, feeling a bit embarrassed, asked.

“…Yeah, Flone, you confessed to Dwiy, right?”

[Yep! I confessed to Dwiy because I liked him so much! And he accepted it, and then we fell in love!]

“…Have you ever thought about wanting to be confessed to, instead?”

[Of course! I think all girls want the guy to confess first! It’s like a romantic fantasy!]

Yoon Si-woo glanced at Dwiy as Flone spoke.

Dwiy quickly averted his gaze, as if unable to answer.

Seeing that, Yoon Si-woo shook his head, deciding that Dwiy wasn’t the right person to get advice from, and continued asking Flone.

“Well then, for example, how did you want to be confessed to?”

Wondering what kind of confession women usually like, Yoon Si-woo asked.

Flone screamed and replied with her usual overly enthusiastic voice.

[When I was a kid, I dreamed of my prince charming on a white horse coming with a huge bouquet of flowers to confess! He’d whisper in my ear, “Flone, I love you!” Aaaah!]

Upon hearing that completely fairytale-like answer, Yoon Si-woo couldn’t help but feel a bitter smile on his face.

He instantly realized this wasn’t the best advice he could get.

[But if Dwiy had confessed to me, I would’ve been happy no matter how he did it.]

But as Yoon Si-woo was thinking this, Flone’s voice reached his ears.

[No matter how he said it, there’s nothing happier than hearing the person you like say they love you.]

And with those words, Yoon Si-woo couldn’t help but exclaim, "Ah."

It was a truth so simple yet so close to the answer.

In the end, what mattered most in a confession wasn’t the formality, but the feelings between them.

With that thought, Yoon Si-woo felt relieved.

Flone, with a smile in her voice, continued.

[So Yoon Si-woo! Don’t worry too much about how to confess to Scarlett! If Scarlett likes you too, she’ll surely accept whatever way you confess! My advice is: stop worrying about it and confess as soon as possible! Time spent with someone you love is precious! You should experience this happiness soon, too!]

At Flone’s words, Yoon Si-woo couldn’t help but ask.

“…Is it really that happy?”

[Yes! It’s the best!]

Without needing the Truth Sword to confirm, Flone’s voice was so full of joy that Yoon Si-woo could tell she was speaking from the heart.

And that gave him the courage to finally want to confess too.

He wanted to be happy like her.

And he hoped Scarlett would feel the same way and be happy too.

And as he thought about it, Yoon Si-woo found himself feeling even more envious of his friend who was already enjoying that happiness.

So, he casually threw a jab at Dwiy, saying,

“Hey, don’t you think you should confess to your wife too, after hearing that?”

[Ah! Flone thinks so too! Right? Darling, confess you love me, even if it's over the phone!]

“Confess! Confess!”

Yoon Si-woo, with the determination to see his friend's embarrassing moment, clapped his hands and yelled out.

Dwiy, whose ears were turning red from embarrassment, snatched the phone from Yoon Si-woo and muttered.

“…I’ll confess when we get home, so wait for me.”

[Ahhh!!!]

A shriek full of anticipation rang through the phone, and at the same time, Yoon Si-woo was thrown out of the workshop along with the couch by Dwiy’s magic.

“…Damn it, I’m really going to confess now.”

Yoon Si-woo groaned as he crawled out from under the couch. He mumbled to himself, shivering in envy.

Chapter 386 - Do You Want to Travel With Me

In prison, it is said that those who have committed crimes are punished by being locked in solitary confinement.

I’ve been feeling deeply how much of a punishment that really is over the past few days.

Not only am I stuck inside, but with no one else around, time just doesn’t seem to pass at all...

So, while I was struggling with the unbearably slow passage of time, hugging a cushion on the sofa in the living room all alone,

I wonder if it was because I asked Yoon Si-woo this morning to come back early today instead of being late?

For the first time in a while, I heard the front door open earlier than usual.

“Ha...!”

The appearance of my savior who would finally put an end to my solitary confinement.

I silently cheered in my head at the sound of the door opening, then quickly threw the cushion aside and rushed to the front door to greet Yoon Si-woo, who had returned home earlier than usual, more excited than ever.

“Welcome back, Yoon Si-woo! You came home early today! Did your work finish quickly?”

“Hmm? Yeah, well…”

As I welcomed him so enthusiastically, he looked a bit awkward.

Anyway, with the thought that I wouldn’t be alone and bored anymore today, I beamed with happiness as Yoon Si-woo took something out of his bag and called my name.

“Uh, Scarlett?”

“Hmm? What is it?”

“This... the magic tool I mentioned before. It’s finished, so I brought it.”

“Oh! So, it’s the bracelet with the disguise magic on it?”

The item Yoon Si-woo pulled out was the magic tool I had been eagerly waiting for, the one that would free me from the curse of being stuck at home.

After receiving the bracelet from Yoon Si-woo, I quickly slipped it on my wrist and asked him, “How do I use it?”

“You just press the central part of it, I think.”

At his words, I lightly touched the gem in the middle of the bracelet, which clearly seemed to indicate “press here.”

A faint light began to emanate from the bracelet, and as the light enveloped my whole body, I glanced at the mirror hanging near the entrance.

In the reflection, a brown-haired woman with an innocent look appeared, staring back at me.

I marveled at the performance of the magic tool that transformed my appearance so thoroughly and muttered to myself, “Wow... with this, no one would recognize me as me.”

Well, except for Yoon Si-woo.

Yoon Si-woo could see through this kind of magic because of his Holy Sword of Radiance.

Anyway, after confirming how the magic tool worked, I asked Yoon Si-woo with a racing heart, “So, can I go outside now? For real?”

Yoon Si-woo nodded in response.

Hearing that the long period of being confined indoors was finally over, I raised my hands in the air and shouted, “Yahoo! Finally, freedom!”

The long, humiliating, and oppressive time was finally over... Now, I could return to being free!

Having been freed from my confinement, I quietly cheered to myself and immediately started making plans for where to go and what to do starting tomorrow.

But just then...

“...Hey, Scarlett?”

I heard Yoon Si-woo call me.

“Hm? What is it?”

“Since you’re allowed to go out now, in celebration or something... Anyway, I was thinking...”

I was curious about what he was going to say, but he seemed to hesitate for a moment, then, as though making a decision, he closed his eyes tightly and said,

“...How about we go on a trip together tomorrow?”

“A trip?”

It was such an unexpected suggestion that I tilted my head in confusion.

Then Yoon Si-woo, who had suddenly turned bright red, hastily added as if making an excuse.

“Ah, it’s just... Do you remember the promise we made before? That once everything was over and there was no more fighting, we’d go on a trip, either to the mountains or the sea... I said that before...”

...Ah, that was when we were supposed to go fight Beatrice together, right?

I did indeed make such a promise with Yoon Si-woo.

At the time, I thought he might die while fighting and asked him to survive, which is probably when that promise was made. I didn’t expect that I would be the one almost dying instead...

I almost couldn’t keep that promise.

Relieved that I had managed to come back to life, I nodded at Yoon Si-woo and said,

“Yeah, sure. A trip.”

“...Huh? Really?! You’re really going to go on a trip with me? Is it okay?”

After I nodded, Yoon Si-woo, who had looked like he made a huge mistake a moment ago, suddenly became flustered, and he asked again in surprise.

Why is he reacting like this when he was the one who suggested the trip in the first place?

I couldn’t help but laugh at his reaction, which seemed completely out of place, and teased him,

“You’re the one who said it. But what about you? Are you okay with it? Isn’t your work busy?”

“Uh...? I can take a day off... But is it really okay? I haven’t even told you where we’re going yet.”

Ah, so he was worried about the travel destination.

I guess he was concerned that if he chose somewhere I didn’t like, the mood would be off for the whole trip.

But at least with me, there was no need to worry about that.

I’ve always thought that for a trip, the people you’re with are more important than the place. Besides, after being stuck inside for so many days, I was confident I’d enjoy wherever we went.

So, I smiled at Yoon Si-woo, to let him know he didn’t need to worry, and said sincerely,

“It’s fine. I’m happy to go anywhere as long as it’s with you.”

“…Mm.”

After I said that, Yoon Si-woo seemed a little dazed for a moment, then nodded with a big, happy smile on his face.

...This guy, how busy has he been that he’s so excited about taking a day off and going on a trip?

I looked at Yoon Si-woo, who seemed more excited about the trip than I was, and couldn’t help but feel a little sorry for him.

After a good night’s sleep, we got ready to head out early the next day for our trip.

“...Scarlett, that outfit. It really suits you.”

“Really? You look good in it too, Yoon Si-woo.”

“…Huh? Th-thanks.”

As we were checking in front of the mirror just before leaving, Yoon Si-woo complimented me on my outfit, which made me smile.

I returned the compliment, then I casually took a look at what Yoon Si-woo was wearing.

Since he’s often recognized outside, he also used the magic tool to change his face, but his outfit was casual and perfect for someone going out for a trip.

Meanwhile, I had ended up wearing a white dress, wondering if it was okay to wear it for a trip. It was the same dress I wore when we went to the zoo with the orphanage kids.

I remembered that I had gotten all covered in blood from self-harm right after returning from the amusement park, but somehow, Yoon Si-woo had managed to restore it to its original state.

Anyway, the reason I was wearing this dress was mostly because of Yoon Si-woo.

This morning, when I was thinking about what to wear, he suggested, “How about that dress? The one you wore when we went to the zoo.”

At first, I wondered if it was okay to wear it for a trip, but honestly, I couldn’t be bothered to think much about what to wear. Plus, it was surprisingly comfortable, so I just went with Yoon Si-woo’s suggestion.

It was a very feminine outfit, and I used to feel a bit awkward wearing it, but now, it didn’t bother me at all.

At least, it was an actual, normal outfit.

After all, there were times when I had to wear a latex-like full-body suit because of my powers during battles. Compared to that, this dress was nothing.

“Anyway, shall we get going?”

“Yeah.”

And with that, our one-day trip was set in motion.

After getting ready simply, Yoon Si-woo and I walked out.

I stood next to Yoon Si-woo, following him, and asked,

“Aren’t you going to tell me where we’re going until we get there?”

“Yeah, I think it’ll be more fun if you don’t know until we get there.”

Since Yoon Si-woo didn’t tell me where we were going, I had no choice but to follow him wherever he led me.

Was I curious about where we were going?

Honestly, yes. But like Yoon Si-woo said, it would be fun not knowing until we got there, so I didn’t press him.

Besides, I trusted Yoon Si-woo not to take me somewhere strange.

...Right? I believed he wouldn’t.

Anyway, as we followed him, we arrived at the teleportation gate near our house.

“Wait here for a moment.”

When we arrived, Yoon Si-woo told me to wait and approached the gate staff, pulling something from his pocket and saying something to them.

Seeing what Yoon Si-woo was holding, the staff member suddenly froze and began to hurriedly adjust the gate.

That’s strange; adjustments like that usually only happen when leaving the city.

I started thinking about possible places he could be taking me, but before I knew it, the preparations were finished, and Yoon Si-woo waved me over.

Curious beyond control, I walked over to him and asked,

“…Where are we going that requires such special preparations?”

“Haha, you’ll find out once we get there. Now, let’s go since it’s ready.”

And with that sly answer, Yoon Si-woo reached out his hand to me.

So, he really wasn’t going to tell me, huh?

I smiled and took his hand, closing my eyes briefly to avoid dizziness, then stepped into the portal that was glowing with a blue light.

And,

“...Wow!”

As soon as I opened my eyes after stepping through the portal, I couldn’t help but exclaim in awe.

Under the bright sunlight, before me stretched a soft golden sand beach and an emerald-colored sea.

Chapter 387 - Confession

“Wow, look at how the sea sparkles! Yoon Si-woo! What is this place? I didn’t know such a place existed!”

The beach before me was so incredibly beautiful, I was certain it was more stunning than the famous tourist spots I had seen only in photos in my past life.

Unable to contain my excitement at the stunning view, I grabbed Yoon Si-woo and nearly jumped for joy, shouting.

Yoon Si-woo, who had been quietly watching my reaction with a smile, asked me, hinting at something.

“Scarlett, take a closer look. Are you sure you don’t recognize where we are?”

“…Huh?”

At his strange question, I scanned the beach scenery again.

The sea, the sea...

...Wait a minute, this place feels oddly familiar, like I’ve seen this kind of terrain before... Ah!

“This... could it be...?!”

As the thought rushed into my mind, I exclaimed, and Yoon Si-woo nodded in confirmation.

“You’re right. This is where you and the others fought and defeated the Witch of Lust. The very place.”

“Unbelievable… it’s changed this much?”

I was so surprised that I looked around again, stunned.

The black sea, once covered with monsters from the battle against the Witch of Lust, now appeared so different. What had once been such a dreadful place had turned into this beautiful scene over the years.

I couldn’t believe the change. As I stood there in shock, Yoon Si-woo took my hand and gently led me toward the sand, speaking softly.

“Isn’t it amazing? It’s a privilege to enjoy a view like this, so take it all in. The purification and development were completed recently, so right now, access is restricted except for a few people.”

“Oh, ohh…”

I walked along the beach, leaving footprints in the untouched sand as Yoon Si-woo guided me. The ocean before me was so clear and transparent that I thought I might see all the way to the bottom. The waves crashed against the shore, and the foam looked as white and beautiful as pearls.

While I was lost in the view, I suddenly heard a splash from the direction of the sea.

Turning my eyes toward the sound, I saw a pair of dolphins leaping above the water.

Excited, I shook Yoon Si-woo’s hand and shouted.

“Yoon Si-woo! Look over there! Dolphins! There are dolphins!”

“Yeah, that’s probably them. They released some species from the zoo to restore the ecosystem. Take a good look, there might be more than just dolphins.”

“Ah, you’re right! I see fish too! Over there! And there!”

Following Yoon Si-woo’s words, I peered into the sea and began spotting various fish, turtles, and rays swimming gracefully.

Life was thriving in a place that had once been so barren.

The sight was so beautiful that I became engrossed in exploring the beach with Yoon Si-woo, searching for marine creatures. I lost track of time, happily running around, looking for more to see.

After what seemed like an eternity of excitement, Yoon Si-woo, who had been quietly following me from behind, suddenly asked.

“So, Scarlett, how are you? Are you enjoying yourself?”

“Huh? Yeah! I’m having so much fun!”

“Really? I was a little worried that you might not like it, but I’m glad you’re enjoying it. I really wanted to show you this.”

Yoon Si-woo gazed over the beach we had just walked along, as if to make sure I was seeing it all.

“I wanted you to know that this place has become so beautiful. That the world is at peace now. And that it’s all thanks to you.”

Then, turning to me instead of the beach, Yoon Si-woo smiled and said,

“On behalf of everyone you saved, thank you, Scarlett. Really.”

Yoon Si-woo’s words made my heart swell.

This beautiful beach, this peaceful world—he said all those changes were thanks to me.

I didn’t believe it was all because of me, though.

I remembered the people who had worked so hard and sacrificed to get us this far.

But even so, hearing those words from Yoon Si-woo made my chest swell with emotion.

I had fought so hard for this beauty, for this peace.

It was then that I realized the true meaning of all the effort I had put into it.

And so, I smiled.

With sincerity overflowing from the joy and pride in my heart, I turned to Yoon Si-woo and said with the brightest smile I could muster,

“…Thank you too, Yoon Si-woo. Thank you for saying that. Thank you for letting me see this view.”

“…Ah.”

At my response, Yoon Si-woo, who had looked momentarily stunned, muttered something softly under his breath.

“…I like you.”

There was a brief moment of silence, and then Yoon Si-woo blinked, his eyes returning to clarity.

“…Huh?!”

It was such a small voice that I couldn’t quite catch it, but it sounded like something strange had slipped out.

Looking utterly shocked as if he had said something he shouldn’t, Yoon Si-woo quickly clamped his hand over his mouth.

Confused by his odd behavior, I stared at him. His face turned bright red in an instant, and after pulling his hand away from his mouth, he began rambling as if trying to explain himself.

“No, wait! That was... I mean...! It was a mistake...!”

“A mistake? What do you mean?”

“That, that...! Ugh...!”

As he continued, unable to contain himself, Yoon Si-woo covered his face with both hands.

From between his fingers, a small sigh and murmured words escaped.

“I was planning to say this later, at a nice restaurant I booked for dinner…”

Yoon Si-woo mumbled those words and paused for a moment, standing still, before finally taking a deep breath and pulling his hands away from his face.

His face was still flushed, but now there was an air of determination in his eyes.

Yoon Si-woo, as if he had made up his mind, took a breath and looked straight at me.

“…Scarlett, there’s something I need to tell you.”

“…Something to say? What is it?”

At the strange intensity in his gaze, I hesitated before asking.

Then Yoon Si-woo slowly took a step toward me.

“…Scarlett.”

One step.

“…I…”

Another step.

“…like…”

Finally, the last step.

With that, Yoon Si-woo closed the gap between us, and as his lips quivered slightly with each step, he finally knelt down on one knee before me, looking up as he spoke.

“…I love you, Scarlett Evande. Please, will you date me, with the intention of marriage?”

I was stunned.

“…Huh?”

My brain just stopped functioning.

Is this really happening? Is he confessing? What does “love” even mean? Marriage? What?

I never imagined something like this would happen.

Completely bewildered, I tried to gather my thoughts, stumbling over my words, and finally managed to ask, “Wait, are you... confessing to me?”

Yoon Si-woo nodded.

“…So, when you say ‘love,’ you mean you love me, like, romantically…?”

He nodded again.

And then, the first thought that came to my mind was:

“...Why?”

That was a pure, innocent question of why.

After all, think about it.

Yoon Si-woo—he’s handsome, strong, basically the main character of a harem story.

Why on earth would someone like him choose me over all the other beautiful girls?

I couldn’t help but feel that way, and at the same time, it felt like my world was turning upside down.

“…Why me?”

“Is it necessary to have a reason to love someone?”

Why did I feel like I was going crazy?

Because I didn’t want to lose him! This guy in front of me who’s so amazing, I didn’t want him to feel this way about me!

Huh? Yoon Si-woo, Yoon Si-woo! He could charm any top-notch beauty, like Sylvia or some other cute girl! I’ve seen it with my own eyes!

Yet, he’s here, telling me that he likes me and that he doesn’t even realize he could have anyone else!

This was such a huge loss for him, and I couldn’t help but tell him to rethink it.

“…There are plenty of pretty girls out there, you know?”

“…Scarlett.”

“You’d be better off liking someone like that.”

“…Scarlett!”

But he wouldn’t stop, shouting at me, ignoring what I had said...

My head was starting to heat up from frustration, and my heart started pounding.

“I...!”

I blurted it out before I even realized.

“I’m not, like...! I... I’m not the kind of woman you think I am...!”

I finally confessed the secret I had been hiding all this time.

That while my body is a woman, my mind is not a woman. It was the most embarrassing secret I had.

“…Ugh...!”

I blurted out that secret out of frustration, and immediately, my face burned with shame.

Oh god, what did I just say?!

If anyone else heard me, they’d probably brush it off as nonsense, but Yoon Si-woo, with his Holy Sword of Truth, could tell that what I said wasn’t a lie!

What if he decides to break up with me, calling me a weird girl who wears dresses but isn’t really a woman?!

Panic set in as I quickly tried to gauge his reaction.

But unexpectedly, Yoon Si-woo’s reaction was completely different from what I had feared.

“It doesn’t matter.”

I had expected him to be disgusted or angry, but to my surprise, his gaze toward me didn’t change at all.

“No matter how you see yourself, it doesn’t matter. I still like you, Scarlett.”

His gaze was full of nothing but affection for me.

Despite knowing my deepest flaw, Yoon Si-woo’s love for me hadn’t wavered, and in that moment, I realized something:

That at least his feelings for me were genuine, and that he truly liked me for who I am.

But that realization only made it harder...

“…I’m really sorry, Yoon Si-woo. I can’t accept your feelings.”

I had no choice but to reject Yoon Si-woo’s love.

At least, I wanted him to find happiness, and I couldn’t bear to see him hurt for someone like me.

“…Why?”

Yoon Si-woo seemed to genuinely want to know the reason behind my rejection.

So, I thought of a reason he could understand and told him.

“…I’ve never once thought of you as anything but a friend.”

He must have known by now, especially since he knew my secret.

So, I told him that he should find someone else to love, someone who could return his feelings.

But for some reason...

“…That’s not possible.”

Hearing my words, Yoon Si-woo’s face fell as though he had been struck. His body seemed to lose all its strength.

Seeing him like that was too much for me to handle.

“…Yoon Si-woo? What’s wrong?”

“….”

I called his name to check on him, but he didn’t respond.

Was it because I rejected him that he felt this way?

Then suddenly, a memory of a radio story from when I was younger popped into my head. It was about a friend who confessed and the friendship was never the same again.

Would Yoon Si-woo and I end up like that?

I panicked and quickly called out to him.

“…Yoon Si-woo, no matter what happened, we’re still friends, okay? Forever friends, remember?”

“…Ahaha, yeah. We’re friends. Always just friends... Ahaha…”

His empty response made a loud alarm go off in my head.

Emergency! This could ruin our friendship!

I had to fix this. I couldn’t lose my best friend!

I nervously called out to Yoon Si-woo again.

“…Hey, Yoon Si-woo?”

“…What?”

He looked at me weakly, his eyes full of sorrow and regret.

...I realized then that if I wanted things to go back to the way they were, I would have to take responsibility and set things right.

So, I said to him.

“…Yoon Si-woo, do you still... like me?”

“…Yeah.”

“…I’m telling you this because I think we should clear things up. If you’re not able to move on from this, then go ahead and confess as many times as you want. I’ll accept it. Do you understand what I mean?”

I was giving him the freedom to confess as much as he wanted until he was tired of it.

After all, sometimes when someone is told to stop, it’s harder to quit.

If I could use this to bring our relationship back to normal, I was willing to handle it.

“…Really?”

But at that moment, I had no idea.

“…Scarlett, you know, I’m good at many things, but do you know what I’m best at?”

“…What is it?”

I would later regret ever making that suggestion.

“I’m best at not giving up.”

And that was when I realized Yoon Si-woo was way crazier than I thought.

Chapter 388 - Confession Addiction

This is a disaster.

"Scarlett."

"Why, Yoon Si-woo?"

"I like you, will you go out with me?"

It seems Yoon Si-woo has completely lost his mind.

"Sigh... I'll reject you."

"Ah, rejected again. Well, Scarlett, I have something to say."

"...What is it?"

"I like you. Will you be my girlfriend?"

"...You're insane."

Correction: it's not that he seems crazy, he is definitely crazy.

How did things turn out like this?

A few days ago, I went on a trip with Yoon Si-woo, just the two of us.

During the trip, I somehow ended up getting confessed to by him, and I rejected him.

Up until that point, it was a little overwhelming, but I thought I could chalk it up to a small incident.

But the real problem came after that.

"Hey, Yoon Si-woo. You still like me, right?"

"...Yeah."

"...I think we’re going to see each other for the rest of our lives, so I think we need to clear this up. So... if you're not ready to move on, feel free to keep confessing to me until that feeling goes away. I’ll go along with it. You get what I mean, right?"

Was it wrong to say something like that to Yoon Si-woo, who was heartbroken and couldn't easily let go of his feelings after I rejected him?

Or maybe it was the naive thought that if I rejected him a few more times, Yoon Si-woo would move on and we’d return to the same relationship as before?

Either way, since that day, Yoon Si-woo has completely changed…

"Calling me insane is a bit too much, don't you think? But I still like you, Scarlett. Please be my girlfriend."

"Ugh, I said no...!!"

Now, like a madman repeatedly confessing to me, Yoon Si-woo has gone completely crazy!

Do you know how many times he’s confessed to me in the past few days since we came back from that trip?

A total of 28 times, twenty-eight! Eighteen!

And for some reason, his confessions started increasing from the day before, and they’ve been coming in at a rapid pace since then.

Where did the brave hero who once fought with his life for the world go? Now, only this obsessed madman remains...

I've been struggling to maintain my sanity lately, thanks to Yoon Si-woo’s shocking transformation.

"Ah, rejected again. I guess I’ll have to confess again later. You better accept it then, okay?"

Despite my frustration, Yoon Si-woo said this with a shameless grin.

My head was starting to burn from irritation, so I grabbed my aching head and shouted at him.

"Accept it? Are you out of your mind? Knock it off! Even though I told you to confess as much as you want until I get over this, do you even realize how many times you've confessed to me?"

"Twenty-eight times, right?"

"How do you know that? Are you seriously asking me if you should be confessing so recklessly like it’s a joke?"

"It’s not a joke, Scarlett. I’m always serious."

Yoon Si-woo looked at me with a straight face, and I knew he meant it.

"Ugh..."

That’s what makes it worse.

How can he keep confessing to me so recklessly while always being so sincere about it?

Isn’t confessing supposed to be more embarrassing and difficult for the person doing the confessing?

Why does it feel like I’m the one who’s embarrassed?

I tried to cool my heated head by fanning myself and muttered to Yoon Si-woo.

"...Aren’t you embarrassed? Confessing like that?"

At my words, Yoon Si-woo just smiled softly without saying anything.

Somehow, it felt like he was mocking my embarrassment, so I yelled at him out of frustration.

"Ugh, I don’t want to hear it! Just get out of here already! You’ve got work to do, right?"

"I don’t really have much to do, so I don’t really need to go today."

"Ugh, if you don’t have work, at least patrol the city! As the leader, you’ve got to live up to your title!"

Yoon Si-woo hadn’t been coming home because he was busy, but because he was too nervous to be around me.

The sense of betrayal I felt when I heard that from him...

Ever since, I’d been trying to get him to go to work, even if I had to force him, just so he wouldn’t keep staying home, confessing.

...Of course, the real reason I pushed him to leave was to avoid more confessions.

Anyway, when I ordered him to leave, Yoon Si-woo smiled and said.

"Okay, I’ll head out. Hmm, should I save my next confession for when I come back?"

"Argh! Get out already!!!"

Hearing the word "confession" made me lose it, and as I pushed him toward the door, Yoon Si-woo gave in with a smile and left.

As soon as the door slammed shut behind him, I slumped into a seat, breathing heavily.

Oh, just thinking about Yoon Si-woo coming back and confessing again made my stress level rise, and my heart started racing...

How much longer do I have to keep living like this before I can get my peaceful life back?

Give me back... the Yoon Si-woo who wasn’t obsessed, and my normal, peaceful days!

I silently shouted to myself, like Edward losing Alphonse.

Yoon Si-woo, with a smile at my insistence to leave, walked out of the house.

His face was calm, unlike mine, which was as red as a tomato.

But once the door closed behind him, his calm expression quickly turned bright red.

He hadn’t gotten far from the house before his face was completely flushed.

Yoon Si-woo, as if to hide his embarrassment, covered his face with both palms.

His thoughts went back to the conversation with Scarlett just moments ago.

What? Wasn’t confessing to Scarlett embarrassing for me?

“…Of course, it’s embarrassing.”

Yoon Si-woo muttered, answering his own question belatedly, and his voice slipped out from behind his palms.

That’s right—although I didn’t show it to Scarlett, confessing was still an embarrassing thing for Yoon Si-woo.

For someone who had never experienced a proper relationship, confessing with all his heart was something that naturally came with embarrassment.

But then, why was Yoon Si-woo confessing over and over despite this embarrassment?

The reason lay in something that happened three nights ago.

"I like you, Scarlett. Please go out with me."

"...Sorry, I’ll have to reject you."

"Ah... okay..."

"..."

"..."

"Hey, I’m going to sleep now... Good night, Yoon Si-woo."

"...Okay, Scarlett. Sleep well."

It was just after Yoon Si-woo had been rejected for the third time.

After Scarlett had rejected his confession, she awkwardly went to bed, and Yoon Si-woo sat alone on the living room sofa, sighing heavily, trying to comfort the pain of being rejected.

It was incredibly painful to be rejected by the person he liked.

Even though he had bragged about being the best at never giving up, his heart still hurt, and his pride had taken a hit.

When his first confession was rejected and he was told that she had never seen him as a romantic interest, he had tried to muster the courage for more confessions, only to be rejected multiple times in a row.

By then, Yoon Si-woo was deeply conflicted.

Though Scarlett had said he could keep confessing, he wasn’t sure if it was right to keep confessing to her like this.

Of course, Yoon Si-woo still had the determination to confess as many times as it took. But if Scarlett didn’t want him to, his actions would just be one-sided harassment, and as someone who cared about her happiness, he wasn’t sure if it was right to continue.

Maybe, he thought, it would be better to give up on his feelings for her, thinking it was for her sake.

It was then that Yoon Si-woo saw Scarlett walk out of her room after claiming she was going to sleep.

"Hmm...? Scarlett, what’s wrong? You weren’t going to bed?"

Yoon Si-woo, seeing her walk out of her room and approach him with a playful smile, instantly knew something was off.

This was no longer the Scarlett he knew.

With sharp eyes, he stared at her and asked.

"You... who are you?"

"Aw, don’t you recognize me? We met before."

Her response, as though disappointed by his lack of recognition, made Yoon Si-woo remember a similar situation in the past.

And then it hit him.

"Evangeline...?"

"Heh, you remembered my name."

It was none other than Evangeline, the former Witch of Wrath, now speaking through Scarlett’s body.

Despite confirming this, Yoon Si-woo was still left in confusion.

“How... How are you still here? Scarlett should have lost her witch powers and become an ordinary human...”

It was strange because Scarlett had been reborn as a human without her witch powers, yet Evangeline’s persona had remained inside her.

Seeing Yoon Si-woo confused, Evangeline spoke.

"Yes, you’re right. I’m no longer a witch, just a personality that remains. My personality is still here because it’s a part of the object that is Scarlett Evande, and your Holy Sword must have judged it that way."

"..."

"Heh, don’t be so cautious. I know what you’re worried about, but I’ll never harm her. I’m just grateful for what she did for me. Watching her live happily is enough for me."

Hearing this, Yoon Si-woo relaxed his guard, trusting that Evangeline wasn’t a threat to Scarlett.

The Holy Sword had confirmed her words were true.

But even so, Yoon Si-woo was still curious about why Evangeline, who had been quiet until now, suddenly appeared before him.

"So, why are you here? Didn’t you just say you were fine watching her from afar?"

"Heh, that’s actually why I’m here."

Evangeline smiled mysteriously and moved closer to him.

"I saw that you’re struggling with confessing to her, so I thought I’d give you some advice. Are you wondering if you’re being a nuisance by confessing too much? Or if she really doesn’t have any feelings for you?"

"Ugh...! Well, yeah..."

Evangeline had hit the nail on the head, and Yoon Si-woo felt embarrassed. But at the same time, he felt hopeful.

Since Evangeline was the one closest to Scarlett, maybe she could offer some advice that would help him.

Looking at her with cautious hope in his eyes, Evangeline smiled at him.

"I’ll help with your problem, but why don’t you try practicing with me? Confess to me like you did to her."

"What? Now?"

"Yes, now."

Out of nowhere, Evangeline asked him to confess, not to Scarlett, but to her.

Yoon Si-woo was embarrassed, but after a moment of hesitation, he decided to go ahead.

After all, if she was offering help, confessing to her as practice wouldn’t hurt.

So, he did what he had done with Scarlett.

"...I like you. Please go out with me."

And the moment he said it, Evangeline grinned and grabbed his wrist, pulling him toward her chest.

"Ugh...?! What are you doing?!"

Yoon Si-woo was startled when his hand was pushed onto her chest.

The soft, yielding sensation made him freeze up in shock.

But Evangeline, still holding his hand in place, pressed herself even closer and whispered into his ear.

"Calm down, just feel it."

"Feel what?!"

"Can’t you feel it? My heart is racing."

Of course, Yoon Si-woo could feel it.

He could feel her heartbeat, pounding wildly.

But there was more to it than just that, and before he could collect himself, Evangeline whispered again.

"It was the same when she heard your confession."

"...Huh?"

"When she heard your confession, she reacted the same way."

After saying that, Evangeline removed his hand from her chest and, with a faint smile, looked at Yoon Si-woo, still stunned.

"It might seem like she’s brushing it off, but every time she hears your confession, she’s this flustered. See? Her face is all red. If she didn’t feel anything for you, it wouldn’t have happened like this."

Evangeline placed her cheek gently against his hand, sending a warmth that was slightly above normal temperature.

Her words were convincing, and Yoon Si-woo was finally starting to understand.

"Every time she hears your confession, she’s clearly excited. She’s lived her life without thinking about romance, and with her circumstances, I think she’s not even aware she’s feeling this way."

"..."

"And she’s naturally weak to any kindness directed at her. So no matter how many times you confess, she won’t hate you for it. As long as it’s not the opposite. In simple terms, you’ve been worrying for nothing."

At that, Yoon Si-woo felt like a huge weight had been lifted from his shoulders.

"How do you feel now? Do you think your worries are solved?"

"...Yeah. Thanks."

He bowed his head sincerely in gratitude.

Evangeline smiled at him, then raised a finger, as if to make sure he understood.

"Alright, now that you get it, instead of wasting time with unnecessary worries, go ahead and confess to her again. It’ll be hard for her to realize her feelings unless you keep at it. If it doesn’t work out, maybe you’ll just have to go for a more direct approach, huh?"

"More direct? What do you mean by that..."

"Heh, well, if it comes to that..."

Yoon Si-woo, now flustered, looked at her, and she smiled.

With that, Evangeline stood up, ready to leave.

"Then, I’ll go now. Good luck. I’ll be rooting for you."

With those words, Evangeline returned quietly to Scarlett’s room.

And that night, Yoon Si-woo made a vow to himself.

For Evangeline, who had shown him how to win Scarlett’s heart, he would keep trying.

If ten attempts didn’t work, a hundred, a thousand, he would try again.

He had made up his mind, and now, nothing could stop him from confessing anymore.

That’s how Yoon Si-woo became the serial confessor.

As a side note, after giving Yoon Si-woo his advice, Evangeline sighed and muttered to herself as she returned to Scarlett’s room.

"Phew... I almost lost it. So... how did I do? Did I seem like a love expert?"

[You don’t need to worry... You were perfect...!]

Evangeline’s mutterings were answered by the voice of the true Scarlett Evande, whose personality remained inside Scarlett’s body.

Together, they had worked to help Yoon Si-woo and Scarlett get together.

Despite both of them having no romantic experience at all, they faked being experts on love, just to help Yoon Si-woo gain Scarlett’s trust.

So why did they help him so much?

It was simple: they both sincerely wished for Scarlett Evande’s happiness.

"An opportunity to enjoy a romance with a handsome guy like that in 4DX...! I can’t miss it...!"

[Totally agree...!]

It was definitely not for personal reasons.

After all, they were still Scarlett Evande.

Chapter 389 - Getting Bullied at a Class Reunion

"Scarlett, are you all set?"

"Yeah, it's all ready, let's go!"

"You seem really excited. Are you that eager to meet the others?"

"Of course I am! There have been a few people who’ve visited separately, but this is the first time we’re all getting together at the same time!"

After finishing my preparations, I excitedly shouted out.

The reason I was so excited was that today we were having a reunion of sorts with everyone from the academy.

To be precise, it was a gathering to commemorate our graduation, and because I had been unconscious for a while, they had postponed it until now.

Isn't that touching? These loyal friends, really...

Anyway, this gathering was something I had been looking forward to.

That’s because, except for a few people who came to visit during the two years I was unconscious, this was the first time I was meeting everyone who had changed during that time.

Some might think that just two years isn’t a long time and wonder why there should be such a big change, but they don’t understand.

Two years might seem short, but it’s enough time for someone to finish their military service.

There were friends among us who were nicknamed "Baby Pig" and "Jolaman." After they finished their military service, they evolved into "No-Pig" and "Machoman," so you can imagine—those I was meeting today were probably unrecognizable, having changed just as much.

Anyway, I couldn’t help but be excited about seeing how everyone had changed during the two years I missed.

As I was lost in my thoughts, Yoon Si-woo came out from the hallway and spoke.

"Shall we head out now? I see there’s still some time before the appointment, but most of them have already arrived."

"Oh, then we should hurry! Let’s go!"

"Hold on, Scarlett."

"Huh? What? Did you forget something?"

Just as I was about to leave, Yoon Si-woo suddenly hesitated.

Thinking he might have forgotten something, I looked back at him, and he gave me a sly smile.

"I like you. Will you go out with me?"

"Ugh, seriously…! No, no! Stop it already! Let's go before they start waiting too long!"

"Ha ha, alright. Got it."

Ugh, this guy. Even now, a confession?

I clicked my tongue inwardly and rejected yet another one of Yoon Si-woo’s confessions, not even bothering to count which one it was anymore, as we headed outside.

Still, I must really be looking forward to meeting everyone.

With my heart racing like this, it seems so.

After stepping outside, I followed Yoon Si-woo’s lead to the meeting spot.

The meeting place was a bar located in a secluded alley that would have been hard to find if you didn’t already know about it.

"Wow… How did you even find a place like this?"

"Heh, I was introduced to it by Captain Martina, and after coming here a few times, it became my regular spot. Because of that, I was able to get the owner’s permission to host today’s gathering here."

Apparently, for today’s reunion, the owner had agreed to rent the place out for the whole day.

I nodded and entered the bar with Yoon Si-woo.

"Oh, it’s Yoon Si-woo!"

"Yoon Si-woo, are you really going to be the last to arrive? We’ve all been waiting here for a while!"

As soon as we entered, everyone who had already arrived welcomed Yoon Si-woo excitedly.

"Eh?"

"Excuse me, but who’s this next to you?"

However, unlike the warm welcome Yoon Si-woo received, everyone awkwardly stared at me as if they were seeing a stranger.

I couldn’t help but be taken aback.

...What’s going on? Did they forget me during the time I was unconscious?

Or is this some sort of bullying thing?!

As I was bewildered by their shocking reaction, I suddenly realized I still had my disguise spell active. I quickly deactivated it.

"...Ah! It’s Scarlett! Ha ha, I thought I didn’t recognize you for a second!"

"Wow, you really surprised me. I thought Yoon Si-woo brought someone else, not you. But I guess that’s impossible."

"Heh, judging by your reactions, it looks like I wasn’t the only one surprised. Anyway, both of you, come on in. You’re the last ones here."

Fortunately, as soon as the disguise was lifted, everyone recognized me and greeted me warmly. I breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that it wasn’t some sort of bullying, and sat down with Yoon Si-woo at an empty spot.

The moment I sat down, it was as if everyone had been waiting for me to do so, and a barrage of questions started from all sides.

"Anyway, Scarlett, you look healthy, I’m so glad. We were all so worried when we heard you were unconscious for so long. Are you feeling alright now? No pain anywhere?"

"Huh? Oh, I’m totally fine. Thanks for worrying."

"I heard you lost your abilities completely? Is it inconvenient at all?"

"Well, that’s true, but it’s not that inconvenient. If I had to say something inconvenient, it would be that I can’t dry my body immediately after a shower, haha."

"By the way, I heard you’re living with Yoon Si-woo? I’ve been dying to know what happened, please tell us everything!"

"Eh…? Ah, well, that’s…"

In the middle of trying to answer all the questions that were being thrown at me, I got embarrassed by a sensitive question, and just then, Yoon Si-woo suddenly stood up, blocking the space between me and the others, and said.

"Hold on a second, everyone. I get that you have a lot of questions for Scarlett, but can we order some drinks first?"

"Ha, look at him, already taking care of things."

"...It’s not like that. Anyway, Scarlett, what would you like to drink? They’ve got all sorts of wines and cocktails here."

At Yoon Si-woo’s question, I was taken aback.

Since this was a bar, I assumed it would be alcoholic drinks, but I had sworn never to drink again for the rest of my life.

Ugh... no more embarrassing moments... please...

In order to avoid triggering any embarrassing memories, I quickly shook my head and replied.

"I’m fine. I don’t drink at all..."

"Well then, how about some orange juice? The orange juice here is really good."

"Orange juice? Okay, I’ll go with that..."

As long as it’s not alcohol, I was fine, so I nodded, and Yoon Si-woo went straight to the bartender to order.

"Master, one martini and one orange juice, please."

Not long after, Yoon Si-woo returned with the drinks and handed me the orange juice.

"Here, try it. I bet you’ll say this is the best orange juice you’ve ever had in your life."

"Hey, no way! Orange juice is just orange juice, how different can it be... Whoa, what is this! I’ve never tasted orange juice like this before!"

"Right? Honestly, I don’t think there’s anything here that tastes better than that orange juice."

"Wow, maybe you’re right… But why are you drinking martini and not orange juice? Does martini taste good?"

"...Ah, this? To be honest, I’m not sure, but I’ve gotten used to it after coming here so often. And... it reminds me of my parents."

"Your parents?"

"...Well, actually, my parents were in the same unit as Captain Martina. After they... passed away, Captain Martina took care of me and my dad. And... well, I guess you could say it feels like a bit of a connection to them."

I tilted my head, curious, as Yoon Si-woo, with a nostalgic look in his eyes, took a deep breath before telling me about the martini, Captain Martina, and his parents.

The story was quite meaningful, so I listened attentively. As I did, everyone around us gradually moved away, giving us some space to talk.

"...Hey, Scarlett? I still haven’t heard about your living situation with Yoon Si-woo..."

"Hey, can’t you see we’re having a good time here? Why would you interrupt? Just move aside and let them talk."

"Ugh, I’m still curious though..."

"Sigh, why are you so obsessed with other people’s love lives? Focus on your own, will you?"

"Ugh, why do you talk like that? You’re not going to take responsibility for my love life, are you?"

"...Take responsibility?"

"...Huh?"

"...If you’re not against it, follow me. Let’s go somewhere quiet and let them talk."

By the time Yoon Si-woo finished his story, all the kids around us had disappeared. The noisy bar suddenly felt like it was just me and Yoon Si-woo alone.

As I settled into a deeper conversation with Yoon Si-woo, I began to listen in on other people’s discussions, which had naturally shifted to the topic of recent updates in everyone’s lives.

"What have you been up to lately? This is what I’ve been doing..." I glanced around at the others.

Contrary to what I expected, none of them had dramatically changed, like the ones who had evolved from "Baby Pig" to "Machoman."

However, just by shedding their youthful appearances and carrying themselves with a more mature aura, everyone looked different enough that it was fascinating to watch.

The stories about how they had grown from students to adults and found their own paths in life were even more interesting.

"Wow, who would have thought we’d all end up working together after all these years?"

"Hehe, working with close friends is great, right?"

"Well, I don’t really care about the work, but I’m glad it’s with people I know!"

Mae, who had once brought me home after I crashed into a wall, worked in the city’s security department. Interestingly, Jessie, Daniel, and Andre had all gotten jobs there too.

Apparently, after seeing Mae apply to the security department, the others decided to follow suit.

Mae didn’t seem to dislike it, even though she used to complain a lot. It looked like they were all still on good terms.

It was interesting to see how four people who had come together through me had kept up their connections over the years.

"So, Yoon Si-woo, didn’t you go to the western coast with Scarlett a while ago?"

"Ugh, how did you know?"

"I saw footprints in the sand that didn’t match yours, so I checked the guest list. It said ‘Yoon Si-woo and one companion.’ Who else would you bring besides Scarlett? I guess you really wanted it to be just the two of you. If you had told me, I could’ve shown Scarlett a tour of the underwater world, but you went quietly, huh?"

"Eh, underwater tour?! Marina, I really want to do that..."

"Heh, if you want, just let me know. I’ll take you whenever. Unlike some people, I don’t mind going with more than just one person."

"...I’m good, just stop teasing me."

Marina worked in marine environmental restoration, using her water manipulation abilities. She was crucial in making the beautiful sea we visited with Yoon Si-woo possible.

I also heard that Marina might soon have a new mother figure, and the candidate was none other than Captain Martina.

After Captain Natalia’s passing, Captain Martina had kept an eye on Marina’s family, and lately, Marina’s father, Captain Lucas, and Captain Martina seemed to be getting along quite well.

When I cautiously asked if it made Marina uncomfortable to have a new mother so soon after her own mother passed, she smiled and answered.

"...My mom used to say something like this: ‘Martina might never get married if she keeps going like this. If anything happens to me, can you and Marina take care of her?’ Hearing that from my mom, I didn’t feel as uncomfortable as I thought I would. Captain Martina has always been kind to me and my dad. Oh, and this is a secret, okay? If Captain Martina ever finds out, she’ll get mad."

Marina’s smile brought a sense of warmth, and after hearing her, I couldn’t help but nod in agreement. It seemed everyone was overcoming their struggles in their own way.

"By the way, Dway and Flone, are you enjoying your newlywed life?"

"Ha, I can’t believe it. Dway was always more focused on magic than anything else. How did he end up marrying Flone, of all people?"

"Heh! Even though he’s like that, Darling treats Flone really well! They’re totally lovey-dovey! Right, Darling?"

"...Yeah."

"Wow, Dway’s not denying it. I guess marriage really is a good thing."

"Haa, I guess I lost. I can’t deny it anymore…"

Everyone was really interested in Dway and Flone’s recent marriage.

It’s not surprising, considering we all watched how opposites they were back in the academy.

At first, everyone worried Dway would be too absorbed in magic research and neglect Flone, but it turned out the opposite.

Dway never spent a night in his workshop without Flone, which was proof that he loved her more than magic.

After hearing this, everyone teased Dway while whistling, and of course, he used magic to make them all shut up.

Anyway, after talking for a while, I realized something.

I was the only one without a job.

Once I realized this, I suddenly felt a sense of urgency.

My bank account had more than enough money, but I knew I might need it for something big in the future, so I should probably find something to do.

Thinking about this, I muttered to myself.

"Everyone’s found their path and is working, but I feel like the only one here without a job... I really need to find something to do soon."

But what can I even do without my abilities?

I’m good at paperwork, but should I ask Sylvia if she needs a secretary?

As I thought about it, suddenly, a burst of laughter came from the group.

"Scarlett, you’re really something. You just saved the world and woke up, and now you’re already thinking about finding a job."

"With that attitude, Scarlett’s probably someone who can’t sit still even as a rich unemployed person. People who dream of being rich would wonder what’s wrong with her."

Huh...

Their reactions made me feel like I might have been overthinking things.

I scratched my cheek awkwardly, and one of the others spoke to me.

"If you don’t have anything to do, who cares? Why not just marry Yoon Si-woo and become a full-time housewife?"

"Yeah, right! So Yoon Si-woo will work, and when he gets home, his wife will always greet him with ‘Welcome home!’? Damn, I’m jealous...! Heroes usually marry other heroes, but this is the real dream."

And with that, someone else chimed in.

I thought to myself, maybe this is what bullying feels like.

Chapter 390 - After the Class Reunion, With Her Drunk

"If you don't have anything to do, who cares? Just marry Yoon Si-woo and be a full-time housewife, right?"

"Wow, that's right! So Yoon Si-woo works, and when he comes home, his wife always greets him with 'Welcome home'? Damn, that's so enviable…! All the heroes have married other heroes, but this is really a fantasy come true."

...Marriage? Wife? Me? With Yoon Si-woo?

Wait a minute, am I really being bullied here?

I thought to myself, given the unexpected comments from everyone.

Sometimes when teasing someone, you say things like, "Hey, your boyfriend is coming," just for fun, right?

But before long, I realized that the kids who had said that didn’t harbor any malice toward me.

Thinking about it, these were the same kids who helped me escape the city when I was a witch, so there was no way they would bully me.

So, it wasn't that they were trying to tease me...

That realization made me understand something monumental.

Maybe, just maybe, others might think Yoon Si-woo and I are actually dating!

As soon as I realized this, I quickly corrected the misunderstanding.

"Hey, guys? Yoon Si-woo and I aren’t actually dating or anything..."

As soon as I said that, everyone stopped for a moment, then giggled as if they already knew, saying:

"What? Oh, don’t be shy. We all know you two are living together, so of course, we assumed you’re dating."

So that was the misunderstanding...

I sighed inwardly and shook my head.

"Well, we’re living together, but it’s just like roommates..."

"Roommates?"

The kids, who had been confused by my words, froze for a second and then alternated between looking at Yoon Si-woo and me, as if confirming the facts. Then, one of them asked Yoon Si-woo.

"Is it true?"

Yoon Si-woo sighed and answered.

"...Yeah, it’s true. Just like Scarlett said."

I felt Yoon Si-woo’s gaze on me, so I looked at him, and he murmured with a half-smile.

"...I’m the one who likes her. It’s all one-sided."

At those words, the group went into a brief flurry of whispers before mumbling their apologies to us.

"Ah, sorry. I just assumed you were dating since you’re living together."

"I thought so too..."

"It’s okay, really. I can understand the misunderstanding."

Hearing their apologies, I reassured them, since I could see how someone might have thought that from the outside.

But I guess the conversation opened up a flood of curiosity.

"Hey."

Suddenly, the kids started looking at us with bright eyes, as if they were about to shout, "I’m curious!"

Feeling the intense focus on us, I froze for a second, but Yoon Si-woo quietly pulled out a chair and sat in front of me, as if signaling for them to ask him instead.

Then, as if on cue, the group surged toward Yoon Si-woo and started bombarding him with questions.

"So, Yoon Si-woo, you said it’s all one-sided, right? So, have you confessed to Scarlett?"

"I did, but she rejected me."

"She rejected you...!" "Oh my...!"

"Then, if you were rejected, why are you still in love with her...?"

"I couldn’t give up, so I’m confessing until she accepts."

"You couldn’t give up...!!" "Oh my gosh...!!"

"How many times have you confessed until now...?"

"As of this morning, 96 times."

"96 times...!!!" "Oh my gosh...!!!"

With every answer Yoon Si-woo gave, the group erupted in reactions, almost like audience members at a show.

Amid the girls' loud reactions, a voice came from the group of boys gathered together.

"...Honestly, isn’t it clear that if Scarlett rejected him so many times, she might not like him? Maybe she likes someone else more. Like, for example, Nara?"

At those words, the other boys in the group quickly scolded the one who spoke.

"Hey, hey... You gave up on her a long time ago, didn’t you? You complained about how unfair it was that your competition was someone like him. So why bring it up now?"

"Let it go. You’re embarrassing me too, man..."

"Ah, why...! When you guys asked me who I liked, I said Scarlett, and everyone else agreed! You all liked her before, so why are you only bothering me about it now?"

"Cut it out...! You shouldn’t talk about guys’ secret topics like that!"

"At least we know our boundaries... And honestly, if Scarlett wasn’t crazy, she wouldn’t be interested in someone like Yoon Si-woo over us."

Wait, what...?

There were other guys who liked me, too?

I was shocked by this new revelation, and as I was processing it, I overheard the girls' conversation.

"Heh, I didn’t know Scarlett was this popular? I thought Silvia or Marina would be more popular."

"Heh, you don’t know much about what guys like. Sure, Silvia and Marina are beautiful, but guys don’t like those aloof, unreachable types."

"Hmm? Scarlett’s just as pretty as them."

"But Scarlett has this casual vibe that makes her stand out. Plus, she’s really nice, treating everyone around her well. Guys are drawn to that kind of thing. If Yoon Si-woo hadn’t kept his feelings for Scarlett hidden since the beginning, I bet about two-thirds of the guys would’ve confessed to her by now."

"Heh, is that so? Wait, so that’s why you were copying Scarlett?"

"Eh...?! How did you...?"

"Why, didn’t you pretend to be all casual? But do you really think guys like that kind of woman? I remember you never got any confessions from the guys even when you acted like that."

"Ugh, stop... stop it..."

Listening to the girls’ conversation, I felt like my mind was starting to unravel.

This can’t be... how could someone like me be popular with the guys...?

Right? Please, tell me I’m wrong!

With desperate eyes, I looked at the boys standing nearby, hoping they would confirm that I wasn’t popular.

But when my eyes met theirs, they quickly looked away.

Agh...! Don’t give me those embarrassed expressions like my first love is being exposed!!

As I was mentally overwhelmed by the boys' reactions, Yoon Si-woo, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke.

"...If Scarlett prefers another guy, well, I can’t help that."

After saying this, Yoon Si-woo scanned the room and then quietly murmured.

"But I don’t think there’s anyone better than me."

As soon as Yoon Si-woo said that, the room exploded.

"Wow... Wow... Look at Yoon Si-woo, what’s with that smug attitude?"

"Hahaha... damn, he’s so annoying... but what he said is pretty true..."

"Ahhh! I think this is Scarlett’s fault for making Yoon Si-woo say that...!"

"As the representative of the Yoon Si-woo Fan Club at the academy, I fully agree with that statement!"

The room was filled with laughter and screams as the situation turned chaotic.

Then, the kid who had mentioned earlier that maybe I liked another guy asked Yoon Si-woo.

"Ugh, Yoon Si-woo, do you really think you’re better than any of the other guys?"

"Well... I don’t know if I’m better than them, but there’s one thing I know for sure."

Yoon Si-woo replied directly to the boy who had asked, his voice calm.

"I love Scarlett more than any other guy does."

Once again, the room exploded in chaos.

"Ugh...! I admit it, I accept my defeat!!"

"We accept this in our acknowledgment association as well."

"Ahhhhh!!!" "Oh my gosh...!!!"

"That’s so romantic...! What do we do now...!"

"Ughhh!!"

The bar was in complete chaos as everyone reacted loudly to Yoon Si-woo’s statement.

During this time, as I sat there, I realized something significant.

How did I end up being the one Yoon Si-woo openly confessed to?

How could I bear this public confession in front of all our friends?!

It was such an overwhelming situation that I almost couldn’t take it.

It was the worst kind of embarrassment... I felt like I could die from it!

Feeling my face burn hotter than ever, I grabbed the cup on the table and drank it down quickly.

"Ah, Scarlett. That’s my cup..."

"...Huh?"

And with the slight buzz from the alcohol, my consciousness faded away.

"Hehe... Silviaaa. I’m Anajo..."

"Yes, yes, Scarlett. I’ll hold you."

"Howw, so fluffy..."

Today's events...

"Ugh, Maeey... we're friends?"

"Yeah, Scarlett. We’re friends for life."

"Friends for life? Hehehe, so happy."

Scarlett turns cute when drunk. Extremely cute.

"Ahhh, she’s so cute, it’s killing me. Normally, she’s not like this, but now she’s so sweet it’s bad for my heart."

"Yeah. Ahhh, if only we could have one Scarlett in every household, crime would disappear from the world."

After getting drunk and turning into a child, Scarlett was being adored by Mae and Silvia, and Yoon Si-woo silently watched them while storing this new knowledge carefully in his mind.

But even as he kept an eye on the others, trying to prevent any other guys from getting too close to Scarlett, he still couldn’t stop feeling a strange sense of pride.

"Alright, don’t touch. Just enjoy it with your eyes. No photos or videos."

"What... Yoon Si-woo! Are you trying to steal the right to enjoy Scarlett’s cuteness from us?!"

"This is tyranny!!"

"I want to take photos too, but Scarlett recently had some bad experiences with videos... we shouldn’t do anything that might remind her of that."

"Ah, right... that’s true."

Hearing Yoon Si-woo’s words, everyone put away their phones.

And with a slightly disappointed look, Silvia, who had been holding Scarlett, patted her gently and said to Yoon Si-woo.

"By the way, we can’t just leave Scarlett like this here. What are you going to do?"

"Well, I’ll take her home and put her to bed. Alright, everyone, Scarlett and I will leave now. It was fun."

Yoon Si-woo said this while standing up, taking Scarlett from Silvia and carrying her on his back. As they left the bar, everyone stared at them.

"Wow, this is definitely an unusual situation. A guy is taking a drunk girl home."

"Even though everyone knows he has feelings for her, is it really okay to just let him take her like that?"

Half-jokingly, they said that, and Silvia laughed as she replied.

"Of course, it’s fine. Yoon Si-woo has been living with Scarlett and never once laid a hand on her. He’s harmless and trustworthy. He wouldn’t do anything inappropriate just because she’s drunk."

"Wow, hearing that, it sounds pretty impressive. At this point, I’m starting to wonder if we should suspect Yoon Si-woo has some problem."

"I’m perfectly fine!"

"Haha, right, right! Take care, but don’t do anything inappropriate with Scarlett just because you’re fine."

"I won’t!"

With that, Yoon Si-woo waved goodbye to the others and walked out of the bar with Scarlett.

Yes, Yoon Si-woo was, as they said, a trustworthy guy.

"Ugh... Yoon Si-woo?"

"Yeah, Scarlett. Let’s go home."

Even though Scarlett kept whispering soft, nonsensical words into his ear, Yoon Si-woo stayed calm.

"Ugh, going home... Our home, haha."

"...Yeah. Let’s go to our home."

As Scarlett pressed herself against his back, Yoon Si-woo repeatedly told himself that he could endure it.

"I can stand it. I can make it through," he muttered, trying to convince himself.

"Ugh... Yoon Si-woo. I’m feeling strange... my insides are... uneasy..."

"Eh? Really? What should I do? Want to try holding on a little longer? We’ll get home quickly."

Despite his strong self-control, Yoon Si-woo found himself struggling as Scarlett made her way toward a particular place.

"Ugh... not here... I can’t resist anymore... let’s rest for a bit..."

"Umm, there’s a place nearby we could rest..."

"There... over there..."

When Scarlett pointed to where she wanted to rest, Yoon Si-woo could only break into a cold sweat.

"That place...?"

Because where she pointed to was... the same shady motel he had encountered her at before.

Chapter 391 - You Started it First

… He was just going to go to a class reunion with Scarlett, but how did he end up waiting for her to come out after showering on a motel bed?

Yoon Si-woo sat on the edge of the bed thinking that and covered his face with a pillow.

If he didn’t do this, his gaze would involuntarily wander toward the shower room, which was so transparent that the silhouette of the other side was clearly visible.

But even if he did that, he couldn’t calm the worries that were rising like wildfire.

No matter how much he covered his ears, his uselessly good hearing could still hear the occasional “Eung…” moans mixed in with the sound of the shower.

His head knew that the person showering was Scarlett, so as soon as he heard that sound, he immediately imagined her showering without permission.

At home, even when he heard Scarlett showering, it wasn’t to this extent. Was it because of the special nature of the motel?

Yoon Si-woo couldn't stop the bad, sinister, and lewd thoughts that kept sprouting inside him.

However, Yoon Si-woo desperately resisted so that he wouldn't be swallowed up by those thoughts.

Because Scarlett definitely wasn't trying to seduce him.

The fact that she said she wanted to take a short break at the motel was just because she was drunk and having a hard time.

The fact that she groaned and grabbed the toilet as soon as she got to the motel and then suddenly started showering because she wanted to wash was just because she wanted to wash.

Yoon Si-woo thought that Scarlett was just acting without thinking because she was drunk, so he had to endure it.

Of course, he couldn't help but feel dissatisfied with Scarlett's behavior.

Seriously, even if she was drunk, she went to the motel to rest and wash after the man who confessed to her that he liked her.

If it had been another man, it would have been such a careless act that it wouldn't have been strange if she had been attacked.

She's enduring it because it's me, because it's me.

Yoon Si-woo, who was mumbling to himself like that, suddenly smiled bitterly and remembered what someone had said to him at the class reunion earlier.

I said that there must be a problem with me for tolerating this much.

What’s the problem? This side is actually too energetic and that’s the problem…

It was definitely because of that thing that didn’t seem to calm down even after some time had passed, and Yoon Si-woo was trying to calm down his anger while thinking sad thoughts inside.

“Whoa… .”

At that very moment, Scarlett, who had just finished showering, opened the bathroom door and came out.

“Shit… !”

If he showed Scarlett that thing that was standing upright, it would definitely be embarrassing for both of them.

To prevent such a disaster, Yoon Si-woo hurriedly covered his lower body with the pillow that had been covering his face.

As soon as she took off the pillow that was covering her eyes, her eyes inadvertently went to Scarlett who had just finished showering, and she let out a strange sound without realizing it.

Even though she was drunk, she must have still had some sense left, because fortunately, Scarlett was not naked but was wearing the shower gown that had been provided.

However, that alone was enough to make her lose her mind for a moment and stare at her.

Her expression that looked slightly hazy due to the intoxication and the heat of the shower, her wet hair that was still stuck to her cheeks, and her smooth white nape that stood out even more because of that.

Each and every one of them was a fascinating sight that drove men crazy.

Yoon Si-woo asked Scarlett, putting more strength into his hands to keep the pillow covering her lower body from lifting.

“Are you done washing? Do you think you’ve sobered up a bit?”

“Ugh, no… My head is still spinning… I’m tired of sleeping… But I have a headache so I can’t sleep… .”

Scarlett, still drunk, staggered to the bed she was sitting on and fell down.

Yoon Si-woo tried not to look at the skin exposed through her disheveled shower gown as he lay down and spoke to her.

“… If you’re so weak at drinking, you shouldn’t have been careful not to drink.”

“Wow, Yoon Si-woo, it’s all because of you…! You’re embarrassingly saying you like me in front of all the kids…!”

When he told her to be careful, Scarlett got angry at him.

But Yoon Si-woo couldn’t say anything to her.

It was an action he did knowing she would be so embarrassed, so it was hard to call it a double-cross.

Even though she knew it, she was trying to warn men who dared to show interest in her in front of her that she was the one who had her eye on her first, so don’t have any frivolous thoughts.

Since it was an extremely selfish reason, Yoon Si-woo was going to endure it no matter how angry Scarlett would get.

However, contrary to her expectations that she would get even angrier, Scarlett didn’t get even angrier and asked in a small voice.

“Yoon Si-woo, you… do you like me that much? To the point where you say you like me in front of the kids?”

Yoon Si-woo answered in a serious voice.

“… Yes. I like you, Scarlett. I really like you.”

“Ugh… Again, you’re saying you like me again…”

While answering, Scarlett trembled as if she was going crazy, even though she confessed for the 98th time.

So this time, is it a rejection? Yoon Si-woo muttered to himself and smiled bitterly at that very moment.

Scarlett, who had been lying down, suddenly sat up and hugged Yoon Si-woo from behind.

“Huh?! S, Scarlett?”

Yoon Si-woo was startled and shouted at her actions, suddenly hugging him from behind and groping his chest.

Is this suddenly Evangeline coming out like last time?!

Yoon Seong-woo was naturally suspicious of Scarlett’s bold actions that he didn’t think she would do, but then he heard Scarlett muttering in his ear.

“Ugh, my heart is pounding so hard… Is this how it feels when you tell someone you like them that they like them…?”

Scarlett muttered as if her curiosity had been satisfied and immediately released her arms from the hug and laid back down.

What the… You were hugging me because you were curious?

I looked at Scarlett, who was lying there feeling absurd and resentful.

“Hehehe… .”

She laughed, saying, “Hehehe,” as if she had done something well.

As Yoon Si-woo was laughing in vain while looking at her, Scarlett muttered with a strange expression as their eyes met.

“But Yoon Si-woo, what the… why am I like that? I don’t even like you, Yoon Si-woo… but when I hear you say you like me, my heart races? Even now, my heart races like this, my heart races… .”

She tilted her head and muttered, placing the hands that had been touching her chest just a moment ago on her own chest.

Damn, that’s provoking behavior.

If she really knew what she was doing, then she must have been doing it on purpose to tease herself… .

Yoon Si-woo, who remembered what Evangeline had said before, that she was aware of her own feelings, thought he would tell Scarlett about it this time, and told her.

“That’s Scarlett. You’re so excited because you like me too.”

Scarlett’s eyes widened at those words and asked back as if asking what they were talking about.

“Huh? You’re saying that you like me? I’m saying that’s not true… That can’t be true…”

“Why? Why can’t that be true?”

“That’s… That’s not true… That’s strange, Mariya…”

Yoon Si-woo got a little angry at her words, which seemed to suggest that it was impossible for her to like him.

“What, what’s wrong and what’s strange about that!”

“Hic…! T-But that’s just true, Mariya…”

“How can you be so sure about that, Scarlett? Did you check it?”

“H-checked it…?”

This is a meaningless argument that I don’t even know if we’re having a proper conversation.

Why on earth is Scarlett doing this?

Isn’t this the level where someone taught him that it’s weird for someone to like him?

Yoon Si-woo was acting strangely stubborn, and he kept snapping at her, but then suddenly sighed, wondering what he was doing.

And then, just as he was about to apologize to Scarlett, who was shaking her body and eyes as if she was scared by his words and actions, for being too harsh.

“Okay… Is this how I should do it…?”

Scarlett, who muttered that and got up, suddenly came over to him.

And then,

Something touched his cheek and fell with a thumping sound.

“… … .”

For a moment, Yoon Si-woo couldn’t understand what was happening.

So he absentmindedly touched his cheek with his hand, where something had touched and passed,

“Ugh… I don’t know… I tried it because I thought it would be something that people who like each other would do, but… My heart was pounding so hard, I didn’t know…”

After seeing Scarlett mumbling that while touching her lips, he realized that it was her lips that had touched his cheek.

“… … .”

Realizing that, Yoon Si-woo stared at Scarlett.

… So you’re saying that you were kissing her cheek in a mean way just to check it out?

Who was I thinking of when I desperately held back without touching her with my fingertips?

Ha, really… .

“Y, Yoon Si-woo… ? Why are you like that? Oh, did you get mad because I checked without saying anything? I, I’m sorry… I got mad because you kept yelling… ”

As he stared silently, Scarlett noticed that he was mad and apologized.

However, Yoon Siwoo had no intention of getting mad at her, contrary to her thoughts.

It would be pointless to get mad at a drunk who couldn’t even communicate properly anyway.

So instead of getting mad at Scarlett, Yoon Siwoo decided to tell her.

“Scarlett.”

What on earth did she do just now?

“You started it first.”

Directly on the lips that had taken his innocence away first.

Chapter 392 - A Kiss on the Lips Between People Who Like Each Other

“You started it first.”

It was a warning and declaration that he would tell her what she had done from now on.

Yoon Si-woo muttered that softly and looked at Scarlett.

“Huh?”

However, even after hearing that, she still had a natural expression on her face.

Yoon Si-woo briefly laughed at her appearance and then quickly erased the smile from his lips.

It seemed like she still didn’t know what she had done, so I guess I should tell her now.

Yoon Si-woo thought that and turned his head toward Scarlett, toward the annoying lips that had left marks on his cheek without permission.

And then,

Kiss.

Short, just like she had done on his cheek.

He kissed her lips briefly and then pulled away.

“Haaaaa… .”

A short kiss where their lips met for a moment, not even enough time to feel the sensation.

However, the fact that it was an act that crossed the line that normal friends would never do made the moment dizzyingly thrilling.

Yoon Si-woo felt his body heat up with just that short kiss, and he exhaled deeply through his mouth that still had the afterglow of the kiss.

Even after a while, the afterglow of the kiss did not go away.

Rather, it became hotter and hotter as if it were doubling.

As if he had put his lips on a hot soldering iron.

As if the soldering iron had left an unforgettable mark on his lips and mind.

Yoon Si-woo felt as if the heat that started from his lips spread throughout his body, making his entire body feel hotter and hotter.

“Huh…?”

However, unlike someone who was struggling with the heat.

Scarlett, who had an expression on her face like she had when she had been kissed on the cheek a little while ago, did not realize what had happened.

Seeing that, Yoon Si-woo thought it was unfair, so this time he made sure she noticed it too.

He kissed Scarlett’s lips again.

However, this time, he didn’t let go as soon as he touched her.

While keeping eye contact.

He gently pressed his lips against hers.

“Ugh, ugh… ?!”

Her eyes widened as if she had finally realized what was happening to her.

He gave her a small smile, saying that it was too late, but it was too late.

He carefully held her head with one hand and pressed her lips and body a little harder.

Then, Scarlett fell down on the bed as if she was being held.

Yoon Si-woo, who had been supporting her with his hand, gently laid down on the bed and covered Scarlett’s stomach, enjoying kissing her as she was.

The moisture and softness that he had not felt before were so sweet that he thought he wanted to taste this for the rest of his life.

“Ugh… ! Ugh… !!”

Yoon Si-woo felt a little regretful as he saw Scarlett struggling and trying to push her away with her hands.

Then Scarlett let out a breath like she was out of breath and said in a clearly flustered voice.

“Phhaa…! Hah…! What are you doing, Yoon Si-woo…?!”

“Can’t you see? We kissed.”

“Keeit…?! How could you do something like that without permission…!”

“You kissed me without permission first.”

Yoon Si-woo stared at Scarlett as she acted like she was being a scapegoat when she kissed him on the cheek without permission.

However, she rolled her eyes as if to say that it was different from that.

“T-that’s true, but I kissed her on the cheek and you kissed her on the lips…!”

“Why? You can do it on the cheek, but why can’t you do it on the lips?”

“That… that’s height, uh… kissing on the lips… is something that only people who really like each other should do…”

Scarlett blushed as if she was embarrassed to say the word kiss.

Yoon Si-woo couldn’t help but laugh because her appearance was so cute that it was almost fatal.

“Isn’t it that only when people who really like each other do it can we properly do the confirmation you mentioned? Right? Okay, let’s try it one more time.”

“Oh, no…! I really won’t kiss on the lips, Maria…!”

When he tried to bring his lips to her face again, Scarlett shook her head and covered her lips with her palm.

Yoon Si-woo grabbed the hand that was blocking his lips because she found her appearance cute but also a little annoying.

“Then, if it’s like you said, I can kiss anywhere but my lips…?”

He lifted the hand he was holding and kissed the back of her pretty hand.

“Huh…? Huh…?”

When he kissed her back, Scarlett made a blank expression as if he had never thought she would kiss him there.

Before she could come to her senses, Yoon Siwoo started to leave a series of kiss marks, starting from the back of her hand where he had first kissed her, as if asking, “How about here?”

On her delicate wrist, her pure white forearm, her smooth shoulder.

Kiss, kiss, kiss.

“Oh…? Huh…?”

Did it tickle every time, or did he feel something else?

Scarlett trembled and let out a small moan.

Yoon Siwoo let out a satisfied smile at that sight and continued to make the marks left by her lips even longer.

Even on the nape of her neck, which smelled good, and on her ears that were flushed red.

“Hic…?! That, stop…! But don’t kiss me…!”

Scarlett realized that kissing her on a different part of her body, rather than her lips, could be even more dangerous, and let out a sharp sound.

Yoon Si-woo pretended to be dissatisfied with her words and whispered in her ear.

“Not here, not there. Then where else would you like to kiss me? Like you did?”

Then, as if he was going to do it here, Yoon Si-woo kissed Scarlett’s cheeks repeatedly.

However, it was a little more serious than what she had done earlier.

Scarlett probably didn’t know.

Rather, it was because it was her face.

The heated breath she exhaled while kissing her was transmitted to all five senses.

A kiss on the cheek could also be quite erotic.

Do you understand? You did this to me.

As if saying that, Yoon Si-woo stared at Scarlett and kissed her cheek several times.

In response, she trembled and then said in a trembling voice as if surrendering.

“Ugh… You, Yoon Si-woo… Stop kissing me… I’ll apologize… I was wrong to kiss you on the cheek earlier…”

Yoon Si-woo stopped kissing her cheek for a moment at her apology.

“Really? Now, Scarlett, do you understand what you did wrong?

“Ugh… I see… I kissed you on the cheek and you made me miss you… I was wrong…”

Yoon Si-woo smiled as he watched her meekly admitting her guilt.

“Then I should be punished since I did something wrong?”

“B-punishment…? What kind of punishment is it…?”

Scarlett, who seemed to be sincerely repenting, said that she would do it kindly even though she was going to be punished, but unfortunately, there was something she didn’t know.

From the beginning, she had no intention of ending it at this level.

“As punishment for kissing me without permission, I’m going to kiss you from now on. You just said you would be punished?”

Yoon Si-woo said that and brought his face toward Scarlett’s lips once again.

“Ah… That, don’t… I was wrong, but that was…!”

“Then Scarlett, you lied to me again? I guess we should punish bad kids who lie.”

“My, my dear…! But kissing on the lips is something that only people who really like each other can do…!”

No matter what, Scarlett, who couldn’t give in, covered her lips with her hand and resisted strongly this time.

But this time, the situation was different.

Yoon Si-woo grabbed Scarlett’s wrist as she resisted and held it next to her head.

No matter how hard I tried to pull my arm out, he held me down so I couldn't move.

Earlier, I blocked it with my hand, so it stopped.

She was able to do it, but this time it didn’t work out, so her eyes were trembling wildly, as if she was really flustered.

Did she really think that it was possible?

If you think about it even a little, there’s no way that Scarlett, who became an ordinary person, could resist her power-user with her powers.

Smiling at her cuteness, Yoon Si-woo slowly brought his lips to hers.

But just before their lips touched, Yoon Si-woo stopped moving and said to Scarlett.

“… Scarlett, if you really don’t like it, just say no. Then I’ll stop.”

If he wanted to force it, he could force it as much as he wanted.

Even if it seemed like he was forcing her to do it when she refused by saying it was punishment.

If she really didn’t want it, he had no intention of forcing her to do this and planting unpleasant memories in her.

That’s why Yoon Si-woo gave Scarlett a chance to refuse.

“Ahh… I won’t… I won’t!”

But even though he gave her the chance to refuse, Scarlett only trembled and said no.

She never said no.

Yoon Si-woo covered Scarlett’s mouth with his lips, as if he wasn’t going to give her any more time to say no.

“Eung…! Eung…!”

When their lips met, Scarlett struggled violently as if she knew that she shouldn’t do this.

However, her struggles were easily thwarted when Yoon Si-woo lightly pushed her body down, making it impossible for her arms or legs to move.

“Huh…! Bae…!”

In the end, she thought that this was the only way she could resist, so she stuck her tongue out between her lips and tried to push her lips away with her tongue.

… Seriously, I’m going crazy.

At her impudent behavior, Yoon Si-woo felt a throbbing excitement in his head and opened his lips.

“Ugh… ?! Ugh… ?!”

Her tongue, which had been pushing her lips forward with all its might, slid into the gap between her lips as soon as they opened.

Scarlett, who had been charging forward to drive away the enemy but ended up infiltrating the enemy’s territory, desperately tried to pull it out of her mouth.

However, as the saying goes, “You can come in as you please, but you can’t leave.”

Yoon Si-woo didn’t let Scarlett, who had intruded into his territory without knowing it, just get away.

“Ugh… ?! Chuuuup… ?!”

He held the tongue that had entered tightly with his lips and wrapped it around his tongue as if punishing the intruder.

Their tongues were entangled.

The kiss that had been fresh until just a moment ago had turned into a sloppy and obscene kiss that could no longer be replaced with the word lip kiss.

“Hmph, eueueu…!”

Scarlett, who accidentally invaded her mouth and had her tongue trampled in an instant, rolled her eyes here and there in confusion.

Even the murmuring with her lips and tongue was structured so that she, an ordinary person, could unilaterally lose.

That’s how she was able to somehow return her tongue to her mouth after giving every nook and cranny of her tongue to Yoon Si-woo.

“Sss… Heup… Churp… ?!”

However, even that return was according to the other person’s intention.

Scarlett realized it too late after the other person’s tongue followed her path and entered her mouth, and her eyes widened again.

She was startled by the unexpected intrusion and struggled.

However, Yoon Si-woo, who had already succeeded in putting his tongue in her mouth, pressed down on the struggling Scarlett and began to invade her mouth leisurely with his tongue.

Not just her tongue that he had tasted so much just now.

Even the smooth inside of her mouth and the sweet saliva that had been pooling in her mouth.

Following his instincts, he ate every nook and cranny to his heart’s content.

“Tsk, woof…!”

Scarlett resisted with all her might, struggling as if she couldn’t stand such tyranny, as he had already taken out everything that she had clearly never given to anyone in her life.

However, perhaps because she didn’t truly hate it, or perhaps because her heart was too weak.

Her resistance wasn’t a violent action like biting her tongue with her teeth.

At best, she bit her tongue tightly with her lips or pushed it out with her tongue, saying, “Get out!” All she did was whine and say, “Get out!”

Rather, it was a level of resistance that made the other side happy.

Yoon Si-woo, who was more excited than ever by that cheeky resistance, internally repeated words like “cute” and “I like you” and explored her mouth to the fullest.

“Choo-eup… eww…”

The kiss became even more intense and sticky.

It continued for a long time.

Enough that their breathing became rapid during the long kiss.

Enough that their breathing, which had been rapid, became calm again because they were used to breathing through their noses.

Scarlett’s eyes, who had resisted at first, saying that it shouldn’t be like this.

They were out of breath, so they became pleading eyes asking her to please take their mouths off so that they could breathe.

At some point, they became hazy and only focused on Yoon Si-woo.

“Huh… chuu… uh-uh…”

And maybe the excitement was transmitted through the breath she passed through her mouth.

Yoon Si-woo felt a heat that was clearly the same kind of thing that was warming his body in Scarlett’s hazy eyes.

And as if it was proof that he had come to feel that kind of heat.

“Uh-huh… churp… gulp… .”

At first, it was awkward, but now she responded to the tongue-mixing kiss that had become a little familiar.

She obediently gulped down the saliva that flowed through her mouth.

Yoon Si-woo felt a great excitement and satisfaction at her changed attitude.

After one last intense oral communication,

He let go of the wrist he had been holding onto and stroked her cheek with his hand, and pulled away from her lips that had been attached for a long time.

“Phuh… Heek… Heek… .”

As soon as he opened his mouth, the bridge made of saliva stretched slightly for a moment, then snapped.

Scarlett, who had just remembered how to breathe through her mouth, gasped and panted.

Seeing her looking quite tired, Yoon Si-woo thought that maybe he had done too much and lifted up his body that was covering her.

“Ugh… .”

Then, seeing the state of her bathrobe, which had become disheveled and was on the verge of falling apart while they were kissing, he flinched for a moment and blushed, then looked away slightly and carefully tied it back up, thinking.

I’ve had enough fun, so let’s stop here for today.

She had paid an excessive price for the kiss she had done without permission.

If possible, he wanted to do anything else with her when she was sober, not when she was drunk.

Yoon Si-woo made up his mind to get away from her.

He had tried to do that.

“… … .”

The left thigh that he had been holding between Scarlett’s legs to support his body while he was kissing her.

Until you realize that you're so damp that you wouldn't think it's just the water or sweat left over from washing up.

Chapter 393 - You Did it Wrong

After the kiss, he was planning to stop for today.

He definitely planned to do so.

“… … .”

The left thigh he had been holding between Scarlett’s legs to support his body while kissing her.

Until he realized that it was so wet that it was hard to believe it was simply the water or sweat left after washing.

“… … .”

And then he slowly turned his gaze to her, and it was none other than Scarlett.

Like an innocent child who had never masturbated in her life opening her eyes to sexual pleasure for the first time.

“Ah… uh… hueok… .”

While trembling, bouncing her waist, and panting.

He saw her gently rubbing her own legs against his thigh.

The lewd sight of her, absorbed in an act that should not be done more than kissing, without coming to her senses.

Until he saw it with his own eyes.

“… Ha.”

Yoon Si-woo, who had been speechless for a moment, belatedly let out a hollow laugh.

It was a reaction where the string of reason he had barely held onto snapped.

Is this all?

Now he realized that it was nonsense.

A man who could endure something like that must really have a problem.

“I tried to stop… .”

He muttered in a low voice.

That he really tried to look after her.

But you blew it all away.

Even the patience he had barely maintained.

Even my pure heart that wished for a passionate first night where we would whisper our love to each other with a clear mind.

“Scarlett, you… You did something wrong… .”

So it’s your fault, he said.

Yoon Si-woo muttered as if blaming Scarlett.

He pulled out the thigh that was stuck between Scarlett’s legs.

“Ah… .”

Then, for her who lifted her waist slightly as if following him and let out a regretful voice.

“Huh… ? Heh heh… .”

He immediately filled the space where her thigh had been with his right hand.

The dampness that he felt as soon as he put his hand on her was so wet.

The sensation of the most secret part of a woman, transmitted through his hand.

Yoon Si-woo, who took a deep breath, began to move his hand without realizing it.

Of course, since this was his first time experiencing something like this, his hand movements were bound to be awkward.

No matter how excited he was, he didn’t want to feel unpleasant, so at first, Yoon Si-woo had no choice but to move as carefully as possible.

Soon, he realized how unnecessary such worries were.

“Yeah, hmph… .”

Just by lightly placing his hand on her and rubbing it lightly.

“Huh, hmph… !”

Just by covering the entire area with his palm and pressing it hard with a little force.

“Huh?! Hmph… ?!”

Just gently scratch the slightly protruding part with your finger.

Really anywhere, no matter how you touch it.

“Haeung…! Haung…!”

Even there, it feels good to do that.

Because Scarlett cried out with her whole body, in response.

So much so that I felt like an idiot for worrying.

Her body that felt like an idiot.

Was it an advantage or a disadvantage that her body was so weak to pleasure that even a beginner’s hand movements could do this?

The only thing Yoon Si-woo could be sure of was that no one could be more slutty than this.

“Hoo, haak…!”

“Ah, haat… ?!”

The good reactions that burst out no matter where or how he touched her accelerated Yoon Si-woo’s excitement.

Scarlett’s reactions also intensified due to her faster hand movements, and it was a virtuous or vicious cycle that continued like that.

Eventually, the cycle came to an end.

“Ahhh…?! Hhhhhhhhhh…?!!”

It didn’t seem like it was that long or intense.

So easy, so fast.

Shaking her body, moaning violently.

Scarlett showed with her whole body that she had orgasmed so that anyone could see.

With her orgasm, her waist rose upward, and the arch she drew with her body had a curved beauty that was like a work of art.

However, since it seemed like a position that would strain her body, Yoon Si-woo carefully pressed her lower abdomen with his free hand and settled her body back on the bed.

“Hhhhhh, clothes…?!”

However, perhaps that action due to worry was a great stimulation to her body that was extremely sensitive due to orgasm.

Scarlett trembled once again, and this time, she spurted water from below.

Yoon Si-woo, who was holding her lower body, stared blankly at her top, which had suddenly been soaked to the point of her arms by the liquid that had suddenly been shot at her.

“Haa, haaa…!”

Suddenly, he started to breathe heavily as if he had lost his senses.

As if the thing he had just been hit with was some dangerous liquid that would melt his senses.

As if it was some liquid that would concentrate all of his blood in his body only on his brain, heart, and lower body.

His heart was pounding and his heart was beating like crazy.

His head was pounding and his head was throbbing.

His lower body was throbbing and he felt like it was going to burst.

Yoon Si-woo couldn’t stand it anymore, he really couldn’t stand it anymore… ! He shouted inwardly.

With trembling hands, he began to throw away the clothes that had been soaked in her liquid.

He threw off his wet top with his right arm as if he was going to tear it off,

and also quickly took off his pants that were soaking wet on his left thigh.

Finally, he took off all his underwear that had become so swollen that it seemed like they would burst, and threw them far away.

With more urgent movements than ever, he groped inside the desk drawer next to the bed, found a small package with difficulty, quickly opened it, and took out the thin rubber film that was rolled up inside.

“Damn it…! Why is this…! It won’t fit…!”

Before all his reason melted away, he had to protect this at all costs, and his hands were shaking with the impatience of his desire to do it quickly.

Or maybe it was just because he was a little bigger than average and the size of the rubber didn’t fit well.

Yoon Si-woo struggled for a moment while putting the rubber on his body.

Thanks to his earnestness, he somehow succeeded in putting on the contraceptive,

and then he approached Scarlett, who was still struggling with the afterglow of her climax.

“Haaak, haa… .”

Scarlett was catching her breath, groaning.

With a single gesture of his hand, Yoon Si-woo quickly took off the bathrobe that had been covering her body.

“Ah… .”

Then, her pure white naked body was revealed, so beautiful that it was dizzying.

Yoon Si-woo, who let out an exclamation without realizing it, admired her body for a moment, but then couldn’t bear it any longer, so he brought his object, which had grown painfully large, to her wet area.

“Ah, hmph… ?”

No matter how wet she was, he was half-doubted whether something this big could really fit inside, but he couldn’t stop, so Yoon Si-woo pushed hard against her entrance.

He kept expressing his intention to enter, saying, “Do you want to go in, let me in.”

That was the moment.

“Huh… huh… ? Ah… ?”

Was it because she had already climaxed once, or because of the foreign object trying to force its head inside her? A glimmer of reason returned to Scarlett’s eyes.

Scarlett blankly stared at their naked bodies and the object knocking on her entrance for a moment, then suddenly realized what was about to happen and shouted urgently at Yoon Si-woo as if pleading.

“You, Yoon Si-woo…! Th, this… hic?! Ah, don’t you…! Really… hic?! If you do this, don’t you…!”

However, even after hearing Scarlett’s pleas, Yoon Si-woo did not stop, and said to her.

“… Scarlett. Don’t you remember what I said earlier?”

If you don’t like it, say it properly.

If not, I won’t stop.

If not, I

Now I can’t stop.

I kept pushing as if to express my intention.

“Ahhh, no…! No, no, no…!”

But even so, Scarlett never said no.

It felt like it was basically permission.

“… … ?! … … … ?!?”

Yoon Si-woo finally opened the narrow entrance with a whoosh and pushed the tip inside her.

“Ugh, ugh… .”

As soon as he entered, he felt a strong resistance that made him let out that sound without realizing it.

But Yoon Si-woo actually found it pleasant.

That resistance was proof that she was a virgin, that no one had ever been here before except for him.

At first, how could one short word give him such satisfaction?

Yoon Si-woo felt dizzy just from that and trembled, but then he suddenly became worried about Scarlett, who had suddenly become quiet, so he quickly checked on her condition.

“…! … …!”

When he checked, she had her head thrown back, shaking and not even letting out a proper moan.

Did she really hurt?

While he was worried, he also thought that it couldn’t be helped.

No matter how wet she was, it was inevitable that something this big had to be forced into such a cramped space.

Feeling a little sorry, Yoon Si-woo lightly stroked Scarlett’s head with his hand and asked.

“… Sorry, Scarlett. Did it hurt a lot?”

And her answer to that question was.

“… … ?!! … … … ?!?”

A stream of water shot out from below, making a slurp, slurp sound.

“… Huh?”

It was clear evidence that Scarlett was feeling pleasure more intense than pain, but even Yoon Si-woo, who saw it firsthand, couldn’t help but be momentarily dumbfounded.

No matter how good her body is at feeling, is it possible for her to feel pleasure more intensely than pain in this situation?

However, as Yoon Si-woo was flustered, memories of Scarlett’s past experiences suddenly flashed through his mind, and a thought came to mind.

… Thinking about it, it was common for her to have her limbs cut off, and if anything, she would fight while enduring the greatest pain a human can feel, even the burning pain.

Maybe the pain of breaking through wasn’t as severe as she thought.

In any case, whether that thought was right or wrong, what was important to Yoon Si-woo was that Scarlett was feeling pleasure from this act.

Just that alone made him feel proud and lovable, so Yoon Si-woo hugged Scarlett tightly and kissed her, who endured and felt well.

“… Ah, bhehe… sss… hmph… .”

Since we kissed for a long time earlier, the experience was imprinted on her body.

Scarlett naturally accepted it even in a crazy situation when he kissed her and put his tongue in.

No, it was more than accepting it, but she was so scared that she pulled him in with her arms and clung to him fiercely, making him crazy excited.

Yoon Si-woo slowly, very slowly, pushed his thing inside her little by little while sharing a passionate kiss with Scarlett.

Every time he moved forward a little more, Scarlett's body trembled and repeated shallow climaxes.

When those processes were repeated so many times that it was hard to count,

Yoon Si-woo could feel that his thing had finally reached the end of her.

Although he couldn't put everything in because it was so big, Scarlett succeeded in accepting him so deeply that only a little bit of the back part remained.

Yoon Si-woo was so touched by that that he pressed her very inside to tell Scarlett that he had come this far.

"Ugh... ?! Or…? Euheupp?!!!!”

Then, even though they were kissing, she reacted so violently that her voice leaked out of her mouth.

At the same time, Yoon Si-woo saw tears welling up in Scarlett’s eyes.

However, he could tell that they weren’t tears of sadness, because he felt her insides tightening more than ever.

Of course, it wasn’t just Scarlett who was nearing her limit.

Yoon Si-woo was also on the verge of the greatest climax of his life.

At that, Yoon Si-woo pulled away from the kiss and looked Scarlett straight in the eye.

“Hehe…! You, Yoon Si-woooo…! This is it, I can’t…! It’s scary…! This is weird, wow…!! Hehe…!!”

Then, Scarlett realized that a much stronger wave than before was about to hit her, and she suddenly got scared and cried out, holding on with all her might.

Yoon Si-woo realized that he had reached his limit as he watched Scarlett fidgeting.

At the very end, he whispered the one word he had always said to her.

“Scarlett, I like you.”

Scarlett answered Yoon Si-woo’s 99th confession.

“Hwaaang…! I didn’t…! Shireoooot…!”

Today was the first time he had properly said it, a rejection.

However, to Yoon Si-woo, that was.

[A lie]

It was an answer that drove him crazy more than any other words.

“Ugh, Scarlett…!!!”

“Eek… ?!! Haung, Hwoooooooo… … ?!!!”

Yoon Si-woo shared with Scarlett the pleasure that made her hair turn white.

He poured his affection into her.

As much as Yoon Si-woo liked her.

As much as Yoon Si-woo was happy with her answer.

A lot.

Maybe it was because he was drunk and had worked her too hard since it was his first time.

As soon as they reached their climax together, Scarlett passed out and fell asleep.

Yoon Si-woo smiled as he looked at her sleeping.

He had a hard time wiping her sleeping body and somehow making the messy bed into a sleepable state.

But he had a happy time that was worth it.

“…Sleep well, Scarlett.”

So Yoon Si-woo kissed Scarlett’s forehead as she slept and whispered.

He fell asleep with a happier expression than ever, covering himself with the same blanket as her in the same bed.

Chapter 394 - I'll Take Responsibility

As soon as I came to, a groan escaped my lips from a pounding headache.

Strange, why does my head hurt like a hangover the day after drinking?

Ugh, I definitely went to a class reunion with Yoon Si-woo, and my throat burned because Yoon Si-woo confessed something embarrassing there… .

… Oh, damn it. Was that alcohol? I made a mistake.

I realized that the part where my memory was cut off was when I drank the drink from the cup on the table because my throat was so burnt, and I sighed deeply inside when I realized that I had accidentally drunk the drink.

Haa… If I drank in front of all the kids and got drunk, did I really have another embarrassing memory?

Oh my… If I had another video like that, I would have been embarrassed to walk around… .

The video of my drinking habits, which was the biggest embarrassing memory of my life and would have been the subject of endless teasing from my friends for years in the previous world.

I suddenly felt depressed when I imagined that that rascal might have appeared here too.

That must have been why.

“Ugh, what the… Why here again… .”

It was only then that I realized the strange tingling sensation I felt in a place I couldn’t tell if it was my lower body or lower abdomen.

It wasn’t the kind of stomachache you get from eating something bad, but rather a pain similar to a bruise from hitting something hard.

Did I hit my lower abdomen with something when I was drunk and get a bruise?

For some reason, I woke up crying and forcing myself to open my eyes that weren’t open properly the next day, and I tried to lift the blanket that was covering my body to check the condition of my lower abdomen.

But the moment I opened my eyes, I saw something strange.

“… Hmm?”

The first strange thing I saw was, for some reason, the ceiling of a different room than mine.

“… … Hmm?”

The second strange thing I saw was that when I lifted the blanket I was covering myself with, for some reason, I was lying naked.

And the last thing was, lying next to me in the same blanket,

“… … Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeek?!”

Yoon Siwoo, who was also naked.

“… Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeek?!”

When I saw that, I was so shocked that I screamed and almost backflipped on the bed, putting more distance between me and Yoon Siwoo.

… Why, why are Yoon Siwoo and I sleeping in the same bed, under the same blanket?

Or at least that much, why are we both naked?!

That was the moment when I was completely panicked by the embarrassing situation and didn’t know what to do.

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeek?”

Hearing my scream, Yoon Si-woo woke up and said, lifting himself up from under the blanket.

For some reason, he had a smile on his face that seemed incredibly satisfied.

But to me, all I could see was his naked body, revealed by the blanket slipping down.

I had already served in the military, so I thought it was nothing to be excited about seeing a man’s naked body.

For some reason, at that moment, I felt so embarrassed about seeing him naked and being seen that my hair turned white.

My head was filled with thoughts that I had to hurry up and that I shouldn’t see him, so I quickly pulled the blanket over me and wrapped myself tightly in it from head to toe, and then I just stuck my mouth out and shouted.

“Yoon Si-woo…! What, what, what happened…!!”

“Huh…? What happened? What…?”

“Why was I sleeping in the same bed as you…! Naked at that…!”

Unlike me, I asked Yoon Si-woo, who was calm for some reason, what on earth happened while I was drunk yesterday that made us end up like this.

Then Yoon Si-woo asked me back.

“… Seo, really Scarlett. Don’t you remember anything? What we did yesterday?”

In an extremely embarrassed manner.

However, since I really didn’t remember anything, I asked Yoon Si-woo in a trembling voice, wondering what on earth we did to be so flustered.

“Uh, what did we do yesterday…? Sorry… I, I really don’t remember anything… .”

“Ah… … .”

At my question, Yoon Si-woo sighed and became quiet.

He suddenly became so quiet that I was worried.

So I opened my eyes slightly through the gap in the blanket so that only Yoon Si-woo’s face could be seen, and I saw him with an incredibly bewildered expression.

Almost like someone who had lost his country.

… If he made that kind of expression when I said I didn’t remember, did something happen yesterday that would make Yoon Si-woo incredibly happy?

What could possibly happen?

Hmm, maybe he was the guy who confessed to me when I said I liked him, so I accepted his confession.

… Or maybe something more than that, with me.

I was wondering, but I thought I should check, so I asked Yoon Si-woo with a trembling heart.

“… Hey, Yoon Si-woo? Just in case… Did I sleep with you, like… yesterday? In a dirty way?”

“… … Yes.”

“Sigh… .”

At Yoon Si-woo's answer, a groan escaped my lips.

Even though I was drunk, I thought that I had caused such a big accident, so I held my head and muttered in a gloomy voice.

"What should I do... This is really not right... We're not even dating, so why would I do something like this... ."

"Ugh... ."

As soon as I muttered that, Yoon Si-woo let out a “ugh” sound as if he had been hit by something and his expression suddenly distorted.

Yoon Si-woo’s face, with his eyes reddened, looked so heartbroken, like someone who had been betrayed by someone he trusted.

When I saw Yoon Si-woo like that, I felt a sense of deja vu and briefly recalled an old memory, as if I had seen that expression somewhere.

Yes, it happened when I was a high school student.

At the time, my mother was helping out in the kitchen at a small restaurant, and I often visited that restaurant to go home with my mother after finishing my school work late at night.

But one day, when I visited the restaurant, my mother was sitting at a female customer’s table and comforting her.

After the customer, who had been crying and complaining for a long time and had tear stains on her cheeks, left, I asked my mother what was going on, and my mother told me the customer’s story in a voice full of pity.

- Because that girl was someone I liked There was a guy who followed me around, and I confessed to him while we were drinking together yesterday, and he accepted my confession. So I ended up going home with him and spending the night together, but he said he didn’t remember anything because he was drunk and cut off contact with me. He said I was such a bad person.

I wondered where I had seen Yoon Si-woo’s expression, and it felt exactly like the expression of the customer I saw that day.

The situation was also a bit similar, so I guess I should say it overlapped more.

Just as I was thinking that, I heard Yoon Si-woo’s voice.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry, Scarlett… I knew you were drunk… I should have been more careful… I was wrong… I’m sorry…”

Yoon Si-woo apologized to me with a face soaked in guilt.

As soon as I saw Yoon Si-woo apologizing like that, I remembered the conversation between the customer and my mother that day.

- Oh… It’s my fault. It was my fault for believing that drunk guy and going along with him… .

- Oh my, don’t say that. What’s wrong with you, Miss? It’s all the fault of that bad guy.

Is that why?

As I listened to Yoon Si-woo’s apology, my heart started pounding with guilt.

… What is it, why do I feel like I did something wrong?

Is it really my fault?

When I thought about it, he was a good guy who said he liked me so much but never touched me, so if he couldn’t hold back and touched me, did I really seduce him?

While I was thinking about that, Yoon Si-woo said.

“I hit you when you were drunk and couldn’t judge properly, so it must have been rape… Haha, I’m going to turn myself in. Should I go to the police station…?”

As I saw Yoon Si-woo say that with his eyes completely devastated and devastated, an alarm bell rang in my head.

Oh, this is a big deal… If this continues, Yoon Si-woo will become a criminal…!

So, just as I was desperately thinking about how to resolve this situation,

A thought suddenly flashed through my head.

… There is a way to cleanly resolve this situation.

“… … .”

But at the same time, it was a method that required a great deal of determination from me.

After thinking deeply for a while like that,

“Ssup, hoo… .”

I quickly made a decision, took a deep breath, and called out to Yoon Si-woo while poking my head out from under the blanket.

“… Yoon Si-woo.”

I saw Yoon Si-woo looking at me with dead eyes at my call.

And then I made a request to that guy.

“You know… do that.”

“… that?”

“Oh, why… that’s what you always say to me… .”

“… Ah.”

Yoon Si-woo seemed to realize what I was asking him to do, but he hesitated.

Well, if I suddenly asked him to do it in this situation, I would be flustered too.

“Hurry up.”

“Oh, I get it… .”

Still, Yoon Si-woo cleared his throat once, as if he had decided to do something because I urged him.

“… I like you. Please go out with me.”

The confession I always heard from Yoon Si-woo.

When I heard that, instead of rejecting it right away like I always did, I asked Yoon Si-woo indirectly.

“How many times is this?”

“… This is the 100th time.”

“Wow… That’s a lot.”

I was surprised to hear the number 100, so I looked at Yoon Si-woo’s face for a moment, who had been rejected so many times but still hadn’t given up on me.

I just smirked and said.

“Okay, let’s do that.”

“… Huh?”

“Didn’t you hear? Say it again?”

If it’s a problem that people who aren’t even dating do that to each other, then they should date properly so that it doesn’t become a problem.

That was the solution I came up with.

However, even though I told him that, Yoon Si-woo looked dumbfounded, probably because he still didn’t understand the situation.

I smiled slightly and told him once more with certainty.

“Let’s date. As you said at the beginning, seriously, with marriage in mind.”

Yoon Si-woo, I’ll take responsibility. That’s what she said to me on the way home that day when she listened to the guest’s complaints.

- Son. I think our good son would never do that, but when you grow up, you have to be a man who knows how to take responsibility for your actions. Can’t you just pretend not to know because you did something while drunk like that bad guy?

That’s why I decided to take responsibility for my actions, just like my mother said.

Like a man, and like an adult.

Why, when I think about my age in the other world, I’m still older than Yoon Si-woo.

So, wouldn’t it be right for me, the relatively adult, to take responsibility?

I was thinking that in my head and applauding my manly decision.

“Is… it okay?”

Yoon Si-woo asked me that with a look of discontent after hearing that I wanted to date him.

I was curious why the person who always confessed to me, saying let’s date, did this when I actually asked.

“If you’re forcing yourself because of what happened yesterday, then there’s no need to force yourself… I’m okay…”

When I heard what he said next, I could immediately understand why Yoon Si-woo was doing that.

Of course, from Yoon Si-woo’s perspective, since I always rejected him, he might have felt like he had no choice but to accept because of the sexual encounter.

However, I also made this decision after thinking it over very deeply.

I’ve liked Yoon Si-woo since a long time ago.

I like him because I think he’s precious, and I want him to be happy.

But if you ask me if I like him as a person of the opposite sex?

Up until now, I thought that it was strange in the first place, so why should I think about it?

It’s not that it’s possible or impossible, but I never even thought about it in the first place.

That’s why I thought about it seriously for the first time today.

If I like Yoon Shi-woo as a lover, it can make Yoon Shi-woo happy.

Could I like Yoon Shi-woo as a lover in order to make Yoon Shi-woo happy?

I was the first to seriously consider that, and my conclusion was.

‘It’s possible’… no, correct.

‘Huh? Isn’t it great?’

When I thought about it, there really was no reason for me not to do it.

Could I make Yoon Shi-woo happy just by changing my mind a little?

Could I simply repay my debt of love to Yoon Shi-woo, who has done so much for me?

The satisfaction I would feel from that would be enormous just thinking about it.

The resistance I felt from seeing Yoon Shi-woo as a lover was much less, practically non-existent.

It was so strange that I thought it was strange that I had been rejecting this very thought until now.

I was surprised that I didn’t feel any resistance myself.

Maybe it’s because I became a woman.

Or maybe it’s because I’m the type of person who can easily change my mind, since I’ve always heard people say, “Hey, you’ll adapt and live well wherever you go,” no matter where I go.

Anyway, that’s how I decided to live as a woman from today on, in order to make Yoon Si-woo happy, and to make myself happy with that.

I’m a woman who knows how to take responsibility for her actions, and I’m a manlier woman than anyone else!

Well, to conclude, the reason I decided to date Yoon Si-woo was because I truly thought it was good.

I smiled at Yoon Si-woo and asked him back to let him know how sincere I was.

“Really? Did it sound like I was being forced?”

You should know, whether I really meant what I said or not.

When I asked him that, Yoon Si-woo shook his head blankly.

“… Scarlett!!”

Soon, his emotions surged as he shouted my name and came to me, hugging me tightly.

I could tell how happy Yoon Si-woo was right now without even looking at his face.

Ahaha… If I knew you liked me this much, I would have confessed to you a long time ago.

Just as I was thinking that,

“Ah….”

“What….”

Suddenly, the movements of both of us suddenly stopped.

That, it was good that Yoon Si-woo was happy and hugged me.

I felt something poking my lower abdomen from beyond the blanket.

Uh… um… I guess he was also very happy that the confession came true… .

At that moment, an awkward atmosphere that I couldn’t express in words flowed between us.

Suddenly, I thought.

… Thinking about it, she was feeling guilty for forcing herself on me when I was drunk a little while ago, but isn’t this the chance to let it all go?

Yeah, now that we’re properly dating, it’s not a bad thing… .

When I thought about it that far, I carefully asked Yoon Si-woo.

“Uh, Yoon Si-woo…? Uh, since we’re dating now… If you want to, you can do it…?”

“…….”

Yoon Si-woo didn’t answer that question.

Yoon Si-woo below suddenly answered!

Chapter 395 - More Than Other Men

“Um, Yoon Si-woo…? Well, since we’re dating now… If you want to, you can do it…?”

“… … .”

As soon as I asked that, I felt something that had been touching my lower abdomen suddenly rise up.

“Ah… .”

I flinched involuntarily at that dynamic movement, and Yoon Si-woo slightly averted his gaze and blushed.

As if he was embarrassed and embarrassed because he had been caught thinking something he shouldn’t have.

But why did I ask Yoon Si-woo that question in the first place?

Wasn’t it to ease Yoon Si-woo’s guilt, to let him know that what he did yesterday wasn’t something he shouldn’t do anymore?

“… You wanted to do it, so this happened?”

So I quickly told him so that Yoon Si-woo wouldn’t feel embarrassed anymore.

“It’s okay, you can do whatever you want… .”

As if to clearly express my intention that it was okay, I slightly let go of the blanket that was covering my body.

Naturally, the blanket that was covering my body fell, revealing my naked body without a single thread on it.

“S, Scarlett… ?!”

Yoon Si-woo was startled by my actions and immediately turned his head to the side.

But in that moment when he turned his head, I could definitely feel it.

Yoon Si-woo’s hot gaze brushing past my exposed body.

“Ugh… .”

At that moment, I felt a surge of shame and unconsciously covered my chest and the embarrassing area below with my hands.

Only then did I realize that I had put the cart before the horse and took my hands off my body.

Then I gently grabbed Yoon Si-woo’s face with that hand and said,

“T-you don’t have to look away like that. We’re dating now, so we… .”

He said that while making me turn my head back towards him.

So that Yoon Si-woo could see me clearly.

That means that now you can see me, that I can show you my body.

So that Yoon Si-woo can know for sure.

“Ugh…!”

Yoon Si-woo’s face turned bright red in an instant, and he let out an “ugh” sound before pulling my hand away from his face and turning to the other side.

Why, why is Yoon Si-woo acting like this…? Did I act too burdensome…?

I flinched in embarrassment at Yoon Si-woo’s appearance as if he was rejecting me.

However, right after that, when I saw Yoon Si-woo’s actions, I felt my tension melt away.

Yoon Si-woo turned around and crawled on his knees on the bed, and I saw him grab a small bag that looked like vitamins from the desk drawer next to the bed.

When I realized that it was a condom, I thought, ‘Oh, thank goodness… I was relieved and watched Yoon Si-woo open the bag of condoms with excitement, thinking, ‘Yoon Si-woo is thinking about it too.’

Honestly, I was a little curious. Since I’ve never dated anyone, I’ve never had the chance to see exactly what was inside the bag.

By the way, the reason I know that the condom bag looks like that is because a friend once gave me one to use as a talisman, saying that if you put a condom in your wallet, money will come in.

Anyway, I was amazed, thinking, ‘Oh, condoms are like that,’ but

“… Huh?”

The moment I saw Yoon Si-woo put it on his, I couldn’t be amazed anymore.

Until it was touching my stomach earlier, I thought, ‘It’s just a little big,’ but when I actually saw it properly like this, Yoon Si-woo’s was much bigger than I thought.

No, I said it was okay for me to do it, but no matter what, it’s just too… Is that a size that’s okay to put in a person?

I suddenly felt scared because I could see that even the condom that was put on was too big to handle, and I thought that I wouldn’t be safe if that thing came in, so I spoke urgently to Yoon Si-woo.

“Y, Yoon Si-woo… Isn’t that too big…?”

“… Is that so?”

“Is that so, no… It’s incomparably bigger than the ones I’ve seen from other men, yours…?”

But I asked him a question to ask if he was really going to put something that big in me.

However, Yoon Si-woo, who had been looking a little embarrassed but happy until he was asked if that thing was too big, suddenly hardened his expression after hearing what I said next.

Then he strode up to me and asked me again.

“… Have you ever seen other men’s things?”

Yoon Si-woo looked angry for some reason when he asked me that question.

… Did he feel like I was saying something about it being too big without even knowing what it was?

Of course, Yoon Si-woo might feel like I’m saying something like that when I don’t know much about it… .

Since I know the average size of a man, I answered Yoon Si-woo without being afraid.

“I, I’ve seen it before… .”

“… How did it happen?”

“That’s because, somehow… .”

“… … .”

You naturally see it when you go to a sauna or the military… .

I answered honestly, but Yoon Si-woo, who became quiet at my answer, seemed even angrier than before I answered.

Huh, why… ? Since he has the Holy Sword of Truth, Yoon Si-woo must have known that I wasn’t lying… ?

While I was flustered by Yoon Si-woo’s unexpected reaction, Yoon Si-woo sighed and muttered something quietly.

“Haa… That’s okay. Anyway, it was me who started it all… .”

I couldn’t hear him clearly because he was mumbling so quietly, but fortunately, Yoon Si-woo, who was mumbling like that, seemed to have calmed down a bit.

At that, I quickly continued what I was going to say to Yoon Si-woo, thinking this was my chance.

“More than that, Yoon Si-woo, yours is really big… ? Look at this, if you do this… y, it’ll reach here…”

I approached Yoon Si-woo and pushed my stomach against his thing, as if telling him to see the size with his own eyes.

When I measured it while clinging to him like that, Yoon Si-woo’s tip lightly reached above my belly button.

When I saw the size with my own eyes, I gulped and felt dry saliva flowing down my throat without realizing it.

I should say that I felt a sense of intimidation at that impressive size.

Anyway, as I unconsciously forgot what to say due to that feeling, Yoon Si-woo suddenly bit his lips and pulled me hard by his arms and asked.

“… So, it’s big?”

“Ahh… Eung, big… .”

“… Than other men’s?”

“Ugh… much, much more than other men’s…”

The more Yoon Si-woo pulled, the more the thing pressed down on my stomach.

I was creeped out by the way it looked as if it was scaring me, saying, “I’m going to put this in here from now on,” and I pleaded with Yoon Si-woo to save me.

“This, if something this big comes in, I’ll be ruined… I’ll be ruined…”

It was right after I said that.

Yoon Si-woo, who had been pulling me hard enough to the point of being scary, let out a long sigh and slowly relaxed his arms.

Yoon Si-woo gently hugged me and asked me, stroking my head gently.

“Haaaaa… Is that why you’re scared? Because my thing looks so big?”

“Eung… .”

When he stroked my head like that, I suddenly felt incredibly relieved, so I nodded while burying my head in Yoon Si-woo’s arms, and Yoon Si-woo continued to stroke my head and muttered.

“It’s okay, Scarlett. You don’t have to be so scared. I won’t hurt you.”

“… Liar. How can something that big not hurt when it’s coming in?”

You have to make sense.

I muttered with a look of disbelief at Yoon Si-woo’s obvious lie, just like the doctor who gave me a really painful injection when I was young, saying, “It doesn’t hurt.”

But Yoon Si-woo burst into laughter when he saw me like that.

“Pfft, I told you so. I put it in yesterday and it was fine.”

“Huh…?”

I made a blank expression at Yoon Si-woo’s words.

Oh… I see. Now that I think about it, that thing went into my body yesterday too.

I had already experienced it, but I forgot it for a moment because I couldn't remember it, and I heard it through Yoon Si-woo's mouth.

After hearing it, I realized that I had said something incredibly stupid.

The shame surged up to the tip of my head.

Even without seeing it with my eyes, I could feel the heat reaching the tip of my ears, so I buried my face deep in Yoon Si-woo’s arms to hide my blushing face.

Yoon Si-woo giggled as if he thought I was cute and hugged me tightly, then whispered in my ear.

“So now, is it okay for me to really do this?”

“… … .”

When I nodded silently to that question, Yoon Si-woo, who had been holding me, let go of me slightly.

After Yoon Si-woo and I separated slightly, our eyes naturally met.

The moment I saw those eyes filled with affection for me, I felt as if the air around us had turned slightly pink.

Ah… Is this the kind of atmosphere that I only heard about in words, where we naturally do things?

At that momentary silence between us.

Unable to bear the strange atmosphere, I asked Yoon Si-woo.

“Um… So what should I do now? I, I don’t really know…”

I asked out of pure curiosity.

Even if I did, I didn’t remember yesterday, so I didn’t know what to do or in what order to start.

Yoon Si-woo answered my question with a small smile.

“I’ll tell you.”

And at the same time.

Kiss.

Yoon Si-woo’s lips covered mine.

That was my first kiss, not my first kiss.

I was so flustered that I couldn’t remember the taste or the feel.

But Yoon Si-woo’s eyes, filled with affection, looked at me.

I could definitely remember.

Chapter 396 - Compliments make me feel good

Yoon Si-woo’s face came closer.

With a slap, our lips met each other’s lips.

“… Huh?”

Oh, we kissed. I realized a beat later, and my mind went blank and my body froze.

I could tell that I was so nervous that I was making an incredibly awkward expression.

Wouldn’t I look incredibly stupid from Yoon Si-woo’s perspective?

When that thought crossed my mind, I suddenly felt embarrassed and my face turned hot.

… There’s nothing I can do, this is something that only couples would do.

I’ve never done this before… No, I might have done it yesterday, but I don’t remember it.

It was basically the same as the first time.

On the other hand, Yoon Si-woo, who took my first kiss that I didn’t remember, seemed to remember everything that happened yesterday, and unlike me who was so awkward and clumsy, he definitely looked relaxed.

When I saw him smiling like that, as if he thought it was cute, while I was still unconscious from the kiss.

He had his first experience with me, but he’s so relaxed, it’s kind of fatal… .

Thinking that way, I blushed in embarrassment at being the only one who was agitated, and I thumped his chest with my fist as if telling Yoon Si-woo, who was laughing at me, not to laugh.

Yoon Si-woo let out a small laugh, kissed my lips again, pulled away, and asked me in a voice mixed with laughter.

“How was it, the kiss? You liked it yesterday.”

“Oh, really… ? I, honestly, I don’t know… .”

I was so absent-minded that I didn’t have time to feel whether it was good or bad… .

When I answered like that, Yoon Si-woo grabbed my shoulders with both hands and said.

“Then let’s do it until we know. Okay, one more time.”

“Oh, wait… ?! Ugh… !”

Before I could even react, Yoon Si-woo’s lips came closer and covered mine again.

However, even though it was our second kiss, I couldn’t come to my senses.

This time, as soon as our lips touched, I felt Yoon Si-woo’s tongue touch my lips.

“Eung-eung…?!”

I was so shocked that my hair turned white.

Thinking back, I realized that there was a type of kiss where you use your tongue, called a French kiss.

I was flustered, but I opened my lips slightly and stuck my tongue out.

“Behe, s ... At that, I screamed inwardly, thinking, ‘Thinking of using your tongue to kiss? Aren’t French people too racy…?!’

Because I didn’t want to look awkward like before.

And because I wanted to respond properly to Yoon Si-woo’s kiss.

I moved my tongue diligently and matched Yoon Si-woo’s movements.

“Hmph, slurp… .”

At that, Yoon Si-woo, who was looking at me with eyes full of excitement and affection, took his hand off my shoulder and wrapped one arm around my waist.

Yoon Si-woo hugged me tightly and pressed my body against his.

That alone made me feel it.

Yoon Si-woo was incredibly happy with my actions.

I was happy about that, and I wanted Yoon Si-woo to be happier.

I kissed Yoon Si-woo even more passionately.

“Kiss, kiss… Yeah, huh… .”

Then, at some point, I felt something hot spreading out from inside my body.

Every time I sucked my lips, every time I mixed my tongue, every time I swallowed the saliva that was flowing down.

Every time Yoon Si-woo’s thing, which was rising up, pressed down on my lower abdomen.

It felt like something hot was spreading out from inside my abdomen all over my body.

It was a feeling I had never felt before, but I didn’t hate it at all.

Before I knew it, I was completely absorbed in the kiss.

“Keep on, hmph… hmph…!”

My head was throbbing from shortness of breath.

My thoughts were not flowing properly as if they were filled with pink fog.

My head was dizzy and I was feeling dizzy, and before I knew it, I leaned against Yoon Si-woo.

I could feel Yoon Si-woo’s strong heartbeat.

As a man, I felt the woman’s love for me so overwhelmingly that my heart pounded in resonance with it.

For a moment, I thought that if things continued like this, something would go wrong.

However, Yoon Si-woo’s arms that hugged me and his lips that covered my mouth made it impossible for me to escape.

But that was okay.

I didn’t want to escape either.

“Tsk, tsk…!”

It wasn’t like this until just now, but maybe my head was going crazy.

The breath that Yoon Si-woo breathed into me, the saliva that he poured into me, felt sweet.

Yoon Si-woo sucking my lips, licking me with his tongue, holding me tightly with his arms.

Everything that Yoon Si-woo did for me felt so good.

But more than anything, Yoon Si-woo’s face, which looked as good as I was, made me feel the best.

The overwhelming sense of happiness that filled my chest.

I clung to Yoon Si-woo, asking him to make me feel better, to make me feel better.

“Slurp, slurp, slurp…!”

When I realized it, I was on top of Yoon Si-woo’s thighs, rubbing my body against his body like a pet begging for its owner to hug it, kissing him.

Yoon Si-woo must have liked that, because he hugged me tightly and poured his sincere affection into me through their connected mouths.

I gulped down all the affection that flowed in like dripping honey, and Yoon Si-woo gently stroked my head and body here and there as if he had done well.

That was so good that my head went crazy.

I was delighted by Yoon Si-woo’s hands that made me feel good no matter where he touched me, and I gave my body without holding back.

The moment his hands touched my most precious place as a woman.

“Huh, slurp…?”

My toes were stretching out on their own, and the deepest part of my stomach was pounding, and I was shaking with a dizzying pleasure that made my eyes go blank, and I hugged Yoon Si-woo tightly.

My breath was already at its limit from the long kiss, and my body was shaking with my eyes dizzy from the sudden pleasure, so Yoon Si-woo released his arms and slowly pulled my lips away.

“Phhaa… Heek, Heek… .”

The sticky saliva that had been stuck for so long slowly dripped down between us.

Yoon Si-woo lifted me up slightly and laid me down on the bed while I was gasping for breath.

“Heek, Heuheu… Gulp, Heuheu… .”

And something very large and hot was placed on my stomach.

As I was conscious of that overwhelming presence, my mouth kept watering, and as I swallowed the saliva, Yoon Si-woo muttered.

“Scarlett… I’m going to do it now, so tell me if it hurts… .”

Yoon Si-woo muttered that as if telling me to prepare myself mentally and brought the thing on my stomach down.

Honestly, I was nervous and a little scared, but I could instinctively tell the moment Yoon Si-woo’s thing touched my entrance.

My body was already completely ready to accept Yoon Si-woo.

So I nodded slightly and answered Yoon Si-woo.

“Ugh… It’s okay, so do it… Put it in… .”

And right after saying that,

“Haa, huk… ?!”

Yoon Si-woo’s thing dug inside me with a thud.

Haa. Seriously… It’s too big… .

It didn’t hurt as much as I thought, but my stomach was so full that it was hard to breathe… .

I groaned for a moment at the foreign feeling filling my stomach, which I had never felt before,

But I was still proud that I had succeeded in accepting Yoon Si-woo's, so I smiled slightly and said to Yoon Si-woo.

"Haak, ugh... hehe, come on... come on..."

Yoon Si-woo muttered.

"Yeah... But I guess it's because I did it once yesterday

It definitely goes in well.”

“Ha, huh…? Front?”

“I’ll put more in.”

“Huh… Wait…! Huh…?! Hic…?!”

With a thud, Yoon Siwoo’s thing digs even deeper.

It definitely felt like my stomach was full just now, but it seemed like it hadn’t even gone in much yet, going much deeper,

“Ugh, haaaaaaat…?!”

So deep that it felt like it had gone beyond my stomach and into my chest.

“Huh…! Huh, how far did it go…?!

After the thought that it had definitely gone all the way inside crossed my mind a few times, Yoon Siwoo really reached the very inside of me.

I felt Yoon Siwoo’s thing knocking on my innermost part.

“Hic? Huh? Ah, ssss, hic, hh ... I’ve blown fire because I feel good, but this was my first time blowing water because I feel good, so I found out what the liquid was because of Yoon Si-woo’s words, but I was still embarrassed.

It’s like I’ve become a pee-pee at this age… .

And because of Yoon Si-woo’s thing that’s been pressing on my stomach since earlier, my breath that should have been “haa, haa” was cut off and my tongue kept coming out of my mouth, which was embarrassing.

How unsightly I look, me… .

When I thought of that, I couldn’t hold back my embarrassment, so I covered my face with both palms to at least hide the strange expression on my face.

Then Yoon Si-woo asked.

“Why are you suddenly covering your face, Scarlett?”

“Heh, ugh… I’m embarrassed… Heh… The water that feels good, I can’t hold it in… Heh, right now, clearly, slurp… You’ll be making a weird face… .”

When I answered like that, Yoon Si-woo grabbed my wrist that was covering my face and muttered in an affectionate voice.

“Don’t cover your face.”

“Huh, don’t… .”

“You don’t have to cover it, Scarlett. Right now, you’re so cute and pretty.”

Yoon Si-woo said that and gently pushed my hand that was covering my face away.

When my hand was removed, I saw Yoon Si-woo looking down at me with eyes full of affection.

Eyes that wouldn’t come out if he didn’t really think I was cute and pretty.

If it were me, I would have thought that such words would never suit me.

But for some reason, right now, I felt so happy that Yoon Si-woo was saying those things to me.

My heart was pounding strangely and my mind was racing.

I thought that I had to repay him, that I had to repay his compliments, so I spoke to Yoon Si-woo.

“Ugh, Yoon Siwoo, you too… You’re cool too…”

“… What’s cool about you?”

Yoon Siwoo asked as if he wanted me to be more specific.

I slowly raised my hand and stroked Yoon Siwoo’s cheek.

“Huh, your face… You’re so handsome, you’re so cool…”

“… Again?”

When I complimented him for being handsome, I saw Yoon Siwoo’s lips hanging from his ears.

I liked seeing Yoon Siwoo happy, so I moved my hand to Yoon Siwoo’s chest and said.

“Your body too, ugh… Your muscles are solid… You’re so manly, you’re cool…”

“… What else?”

When I complimented him repeatedly, Yoon Siwoo smiled broadly and urged me to compliment him more.

Seeing Yoon Siwoo’s reaction, I felt impatient and thought I had to think of something else to compliment him on, so I complimented the first thing that came to mind.

While placing my hand on my stomach.

“Hey, this is cool too… It’s so thick and big…”

“Ugh…!”

When I patted his stomach and praised Yoon Si-woo’s thing inside, Yoon Si-woo flinched and his expression hardened.

However, despite his hardened expression, I could tell that Yoon Si-woo was the happiest about this compliment he had ever received.

I felt Yoon Si-woo, who had been quiet until now because he was having a hard time, start to tremble and move his waist a little.

At that quiet yet intense reaction, I kept telling Yoon Si-woo to be even more, even more excited about the compliment.

“Ugh, this is it… There are so many veins… It’s so manly, it’s cool…”

“Ugh, ugh…!”

So that Yoon Si-woo could get excited by the compliment.

“Haa… Your waist, it moves too… It’s strong and cool…”

“Ugh, ugh…!”

So that Yoon Si-woo can move his waist as he wants without having to hold it back because of me.

“Ah, huh…! It looks like it’s stuck inside… Yahaeat… Mercy… .”

“Hoooo…! Huh…!”

“Heuk…! Huh…! Haak, no squeeze…! That’s how you squeeze it… ! Ah, Gangjanghaeat…! Hak…! Mercy…!”

“Haak…! Haak…!”

So that Yoon Si-woo can feel really, really good.

And maybe it’s because of the compliments I gave him hoping for that.

“Haak…! Scarlett, Scarlett…!”

“Heuh, Yoon Si-woo…! Huuuuuuuuung…!!!!”

I was in Yoon Si-woo’s arms, breathing heavily and shouting my name.

I squirted a lot of water because I was feeling good.

I felt hot heat rising inside me that had been pressed down.

“Hehe… Hehe… Hehe… .”

Because I knew that the heat was proof that Yoon Si-woo was also feeling good.

I was able to laugh with satisfaction.

Chapter 397 - Your White

That was how my first experience ended.

“Huk… Huk… .”

“Heek, heek… Huu… .”

Maybe it was because the pleasure was so intense that my eyes flashed, but the aftertaste didn’t go away easily.

Yoon Si-woo had already stopped his waist, but my waist still kept bouncing on its own.

Every time that happened, the water would spurt out like a broken faucet, drenching Yoon Si-woo’s lower abdomen as he panted heavily above me.

That was a little embarrassing, but this time it wasn’t as embarrassing as before.

The warm heat that I could feel rising in my stomach told me that this time it wasn’t just me who felt good, but Yoon Si-woo who felt good too.

At that moment, I was smiling with satisfaction at the thought that I had definitely made him feel good.

“Heuk, Huu… ?!”

As the aftertaste gradually wore off, Yoon Si-woo, who had been catching his breath, slowly raised his body and pulled his waist back.

Naturally, the thing that had been stuck inside pulled outward, causing stimulation.

Since I was already very sensitive, I let out a strange sound without realizing it.

“Ah, hic… ? Hah… ?!”

“Ugh, Scarlett… I’m going to pull it out, so don’t tighten it and relax… .”

“H, strength? Ah… Mi, Mi-ah… ?! I don’t know how to do that… ?!”

I really didn’t mean to do that, but Yoon Si-woo, who was trying to pull out on his own, clung to me as if he was telling me not to go.

Even though I tried to relax, it seemed like I was using more strength the more I did, so I said that with a sad face when Yoon Si-woo told me to relax.

“Ugh, I can’t. I’ll pull it out in one go… .”

“Huh? Okay, wait… .”

Then, as if Yoon Si-woo thought that this couldn’t go on, he grabbed my waist tightly and pulled out his thing in one go.

“Clothes, hoooooooh… ?!!!”

As a side effect, I had to support my body with my toes and wiggle my waist like crazy, evolving from a broken faucet to a sprinkler.

However, even though he succeeded in pulling his thing out like that, Yoon Si-woo’s expression was not good.

“The condom… .”

Because he succeeded in pulling out only his thing from inside me.

Yoon Si-woo looked very flustered at the sight of his lower body grabbing the condom filled with hot liquid from Yoon Si-woo and holding it tightly, as if he couldn’t give up on this, even if he didn’t know about anything else.

“Ppa, you have to pull it out quickly… .”

“Hah… Heh… !”

“S, Scarlett… ! Don’t struggle like that… ! If it rips inside… !”

Yoon Si-woo tried to pull out the condom, which was sticking out slightly at the tip, with his fingers, but it didn’t come off easily because it was so tightly stuck.

As I struggled with what was inside, I couldn’t help but tremble again.

Yoon Si-woo was fidgeting, unable to force it out, perhaps because he thought it might tear inside.

Seeing him like that, I thought that this was a problem that I had to solve somehow.

It was my body in the first place, so what if I couldn’t control it as I pleased?

So I firmly pressed down on the lower abdomen, meaning that he was taking the condom hostage and telling me to do something about it.

“Oh… .”

“What… .”

Whether it was because of the pressure applied from inside, the things inside the condom began to come out through the entrance with a sound that was difficult to explain.

Every time I pushed, white liquid gurgled and flowed out.

It was so sticky that it was almost like a lump, and even if I tried hard, it wouldn’t come out, so I was groaning and struggling to get it out.

“… … .”

I felt a surge of shame as I realized Yoon Si-woo’s gaze that was staring at me.

This, I suddenly thought that Yoon Si-woo might look like I was wrapping this up.

So, feeling embarrassed, I pulled out the condom, which had shrunk a lot since most of what was inside had come out, and lowered my head.

That’s when it caught my eye.

Yoon Si-woo was standing upright, his veins bulging as if they were going to burst.

I could tell from his appearance that he wasn’t satisfied with just one time.

That Yoon Si-woo still wanted me.

“Ugh… .”

I inadvertently sucked in a breath and felt my head spinning.

The smell that had been filling the room suddenly entered my nostrils.

A smell that was as thick as the white liquid that had leaked out of the condom earlier, a smell that made me think something was lewd.

“Haa… haa… gulp.”

“… … .”

When I smelled that smell, my head became dizzy for some reason.

I suddenly let out a quick breath and unconsciously gulped down the saliva past my throat.

I cautiously asked Yoon Si-woo, who was quietly looking at me.

“… Ha, do you want to do it again?”

“Ugh…!”

At those words, Yoon Si-woo ran to the desk drawer next to the bed in a hurry and took out a condom.

As I was lying on the bed and waiting quietly, Yoon Si-woo quickly finished getting ready and took his place between my legs.

“… Scarlett.”

I saw Yoon Si-woo calling my name.

I saw Yoon Si-woo’s eyes, which seemed to have a sincere desire for me, but also an affection that went beyond that.

His pupils were black.

Yoon Si-woo had sacrificed his family, Lucy, to revive me, so his eyes, which had been white because of Lucy, were now black.

Looking at those black eyes, I could feel again how much Yoon Si-woo had sacrificed for me.

Yoon Si-woo, who had lost his family when he was young, wanted his family more than anyone else.

However, Yoon Si-woo had left his family, whom he had cherished so much, for me.

That was such a huge debt to me that I felt truly lost when I thought about repaying it.

I always wondered what I should do to repay that debt.

But now, a way to repay that debt came to mind.

It was a way that was only possible because I had become Yoon Si-woo’s lover.

Thinking of that, I quietly raised my leg and blocked Yoon Si-woo from putting it in me.

“… Scarlett?”

Yoon Si-woo was flustered, thinking that I was rejecting him.

I put my foot on Yoon Si-woo’s thing.

I gently scratched the condom that was on with my toes and took it off.

“… … .”

Yoon Si-woo’s expression hardened as the condom fell off.

I quietly wrapped my legs around Yoon Si-woo’s waist, whose expression was hard, and pulled him towards me.

Yoon Si-woo’s thing, which was naturally bare, reached my entrance, and he muttered in a low voice.

“… Scarlett. The condom came off. If we keep going like this.”

Yoon Si-woo warned me, as if this wasn’t going to end as a joke.

He must have grown up with orphans in an orphanage, so he must be very thorough in that regard.

But it’s okay.

I smiled slightly at Yoon Si-woo and said.

“I know. If we keep going like this, what will happen?”

Yoon Si-woo’s body trembled.

I stretched out my arms and hugged Yoon Si-woo, who was speechless.

And in that state, I whispered in his ear.

“… When you confessed to me, you asked me to date you with marriage in mind, right? That means you want to marry me someday, sooner or later.”

“… … .”

“If you get married like that, you’ll have a child someday, right?”

“… … .”

I felt Yoon Si-woo stiffen at the word “child.”

Because it was something I couldn’t say lightly.

But still.

I’m the type of person who has to pay back debts when I get them, and I’ve received so much from you.

I don’t think I’m enough on my own.

So.

“I’m okay even now.”

I’ll give you a family,

With that in mind, I told Yoon Si-woo.

“… … .”

Then Yoon Si-woo, who was in my arms, quietly raised his body and looked down at me.

That’s how I saw it.

Yoon Si-woo’s face, at first, looked like it was crying a little.

But it was a smiling face.

In the excitement, joy, and delight that something unbelievable had happened.

Yoon Si-woo, who had been laughing like crying, kissed me without saying a word.

“Eung, s ... Entering, the place… .”

“Ugh… Huh… .”

When I said that, Yoon Si-woo pressed hard inside,

I spoke while firmly placing that place on Yoon Si-woo’s thing so that Yoon Si-woo could clearly see it.

“Heh… There, your thing… The one you just cummed in, ugh… Your baby… Put it all in… .”

“Haak… Haak… !”

“Still, there… Haak! Baby, entering… It’s sensitive, important… hic, so… Ah, please, please… ?”

“Ugh, ugh… !”

Maybe because we were directly connected, I could feel Yoon Si-woo’s excitement through his trembling.

Yoon Si-woo, you’re much more excited than before.

So it wouldn’t be strange if you moved your waist even harder than before.

Nevertheless, Yoon Si-woo followed my request to be gentle.

Yoon Si-woo’s movements were gentle enough to make me feel his determination to never hurt me and to cherish me.

I kissed Yoon Si-woo who did that.

As he gently kissed my lower body, I kissed him more deeply.

“Heh… slap, slap, slap, slap… .”

Maybe it was because Yoon Si-woo went deep in and kissed me while my stomach was pressed.

Or maybe it was because the feeling of being kissed inside felt several times more sensitive than when I had a condom on.

Tears kept flowing out while we kissed, and my vision became blurry.

Then Yoon Si-woo gently wiped my eyes.

Suddenly, I thought of Yoon Si-woo who had wiped my tears away several times whenever I shed them.

You are always the one who wipes my tears.

As my vision, which had been clouded by tears, cleared and I met Yoon Si-woo’s affectionate gaze, I felt my heart fill with warmth.

I realized. Now my heart has completely become Yoon Si-woo’s.

But it’s okay.

If it’s you, I’ll let you have everything, I’ll give you everything.

With such feelings filling me up, I stopped kissing and said to Yoon Si-woo.

“Haa, haa… Yoon Si-woo, I like you… .”

As I said the words I like you, I realized that my face was blushing.

That confessing my feelings is such an embarrassing and difficult thing.

After realizing that, I liked Yoon Si-woo even more.

Yoon Si-woo, who never gave up on saying such difficult words to me 100 times.

“Ugh, Yoon Si-woo, I like you… .”

So I told Yoon Si-woo that I like you over and over again.

To repay the debt I owe Yoon Si-woo, who had told me so many times that he liked me.

And to see Yoon Si-woo happy when he heard those words.

“Ah, ugh… !”

Because it was connected, I could tell that Yoon Si-woo was so happy to hear my confession of liking.

At the same time, Yoon Si-woo was incredibly excited to hear those words.

However, even in that situation, Yoon Si-woo’s movements did not lose their gentleness until the end.

If you prioritize pleasure, then there is absolutely no restraint.

That is possible because this act is based on affection, not desire.

“Haa… I like it, I like it Yoon Si-woo… .”

“Haa… Haa… !”

If affection has a color, then Yoon Si-woo’s affection must be white.

The reason Yoon Si-woo’s essence was white was because it was filled with affection for me.

“Hwaaang, joa… joaaaaat… ! Yoon Si-woo, give it to me… ! For me… white thing, jantteuk… !”

“Ugh, haaak… !!”

That’s why I begged Yoon Si-woo to give me your white one.

I kept shouting that I liked you, with my whole body.

“Heuk, Yoon Si-woo… ! Joa, Joahaeaeae… !!”

“Ugh, Scarlett… !!”

For you who lost your whiteness for me and became black.

I’ll become your whiteness instead.

So please dye me white with your affection.

“Ugh, hueueueueuu… !!”

As I asked like that, I felt Yoon Si-woo’s affection pouring into me.

The affection that came in without any obstacles filled me up and spread out.

Warmly, whitely.

“Haa, haa… Yoon Si-woo… .”

I called Yoon Si-woo as I felt my insides turning white.

Then, as if to repay the affection he gave me, I tried to whisper that I liked him.

But from now on, between us, for the rest of our lives.

And my feelings right now.

There was a word that suited it better.

I whispered to Yoon Si-woo instead of saying I liked him.

“I love you….”

I love you.

And it worked so well that I went back home from the motel with Yoon Si-woo the next morning.

Chapter 398 - To be a good mom

Two weeks have passed since I started dating Yoon Si-woo.

During that time, I didn’t bother to tell anyone else that I was dating Yoon Si-woo.

Honestly, isn’t it a little embarrassing to go around telling everyone in the neighborhood that I’m dating someone?

But it’s not something that I should keep secret, and I didn’t want to keep it from anyone else.

Only today, two weeks after I started dating Yoon Si-woo, did I finally reveal to anyone else that I was dating Yoon Si-woo.

“Dating Yoon Si-woo?”

“Yeah, that’s what happened.”

The person was none other than Sylvia.

Sylvia was a precious friend to me and to Yoon Si-woo.

I thought that if I was going to tell her the news first, it should be her.

“Yeah, I see. So that’s what happened.”

“… You’re not that surprised?”

“Well, I thought it would happen someday. Oh, but I’m still not surprised. Honestly, given Scarlett’s personality, I thought it would take at least another year.”

“Oh, really…?”

“Yes. Why, until the last meeting, when Yoon Si-woo confessed, Scarlett rejected him. Anyway, it’s good. Now I don’t have to worry about Scarlett getting a strange guy. Yoon Si-woo will definitely cherish Scarlett. Congratulations on finding a lover, Scarlett.”

However, contrary to my expectations that she would be quite surprised, Sylvia didn’t seem that surprised when she heard that I was dating Yoon Si-woo.

From what she said, it seemed like she had been expecting me to be in that kind of relationship with Yoon Si-woo for quite some time.

Maybe that’s why Sylvia congratulated me on my relationship with Yoon Si-woo,

but also said, “But if you don’t come to see me often because you have a lover, you’ll be upset, right?” He said something cute and made me laugh.

Anyway, leaving that aside, the fact is that the reason I came to see Sylvia today was not only to tell her about my relationship with Yoon Si-woo, but there was another reason.

That’s why I said to Sylvia.

“More than that, Sylvia, about what we talked about on the phone earlier… .”

“Huh? Oh… You said you had a problem when we talked earlier, right?”

That’s right, the other reason I came to see Sylvia today was to consult about a problem I’ve had recently.

When I brought that up, Sylvia made a stern expression and said,

“By the way, Miss Scarlett, you look tired today. Is that the reason?”

“Uh, yes… .”

“I see. Then tell me what the problem is quickly. Just tell me what it is and I’ll do my best to solve it.”

“Ah… That, that… .”

Sylvia said that with a determined expression, saying that she would do her best to solve my problem.

I was grateful for that, but since the content was the content, I hesitated for a long time before speaking.

“Uh, you know… It’s normal for couples to… do that often…?”

“… Yes? That?”

“Ugh… That’s what I mean… That’s what I mean… .”

When I answered Sylvia, who seemed to not understand, Sylvia blankly stared at me for a moment before blushing and asking me in a flustered voice.

“Hey, if it’s something dirty… You mean sex… Or is it the act of a man and a woman making love…?”

“Ugh… That… .”

“M, Mm…! Why are you asking me that…!”

Sylvia looked at me with a blushing face as if asking me why I was asking that question.

I felt embarrassed by her gaze and muttered, avoiding eye contact.

“Sylvia, you said you could tell me whatever the problem was… .”

“T, that’s okay… Huh… .”

When I said that, Sylvia took a deep breath and fanned her face with her hand as if trying to cool it down.

“Ha, I understand… Anyway, if I had to answer the question you asked earlier… .”

“If I had to… ?”

“I, I think it’s normal to do it often… .”

“T-That’s right… ?”

I thought Sylvia was probably conservative in that regard, so I ended up reacting in a bewildered voice when I heard her unexpected answer.

Then Sylvia shouted in a panic as if making an excuse.

“Oh, well, that’s also an act of expressing affection in its own way… ! So if you’re a couple, it’s normal to do it often, right? Besides, doing it often is better than not doing it at all. There are quite a few couples who break up because they feel their love for each other has cooled down when they stop doing it… I, I’m not saying that because I revealed that… !”

“Uh, yeah… .”

“Oh, wait! I think I know what’s wrong with Miss Scarlett! Are you worried because Yoon Siwoo never asked for anything like that?”

“Huh… ?”

Before I could say anything, Sylvia nodded as if she knew everything and poured out her words.

“Hmm, it’s true that Yoon Siwoo’s personality would be such that he couldn’t touch Miss Scarlett because he cherished her. It’s okay, Miss Scarlett! In such cases, if a woman takes the initiative, it’ll be over in no time! I read in a book a while ago that there’s something called ‘competitive underwear’ in the world. Since this is happening, I’m going to give Miss Scarlett underwear that even Yoon Siwoo can’t stand─”

“Now, wait, Sylvia… ! That’s not it, that’s not it… !”

I quickly stopped Sylvia, who was going wild after guessing on her own.

Then Sylvia looked at me with an expression that seemed to say, “Well, then what else?”

I blushed at her gaze, lowered my head, and muttered.

“That’s not it… I mean the opposite…”

“… The opposite?”

“It’s not that I don’t do it too often… It’s the problem that I do it too often…”

When I said that, Sylvia became quiet for a moment, then swallowed hard and asked me in a trembling voice.

“W-how often do you do it…?”

“That… Since we started dating… Every single day without fail… .”

“Every day…? That’s too often… Ugh, but if we hadn’t been dating for that long─”

“Every night, several times, until I was exhausted and fell asleep…”

“Wow, whoa…”

Sylvia made a sound that I couldn’t tell if it was shock or admiration at my answer, then suddenly tilted her head and muttered with a serious expression.

“… Wait, you’re forcing Scarlett to do something she doesn’t like? That guy, Yoon Si-woo, I didn’t see him like that.”

Seeing Sylvia’s cold expression and murderous intent, I hastily explained to clear up the misunderstanding.

“S-Sylvia…! Don’t misunderstand, Yoon Si-woo didn’t force you to do it…!”

“… You said the problem was that Yoon Si-woo kept doing it until Scarlett collapsed from exhaustion.”

“That’s true, but… It’s not like I forced you to do it when I didn’t like it… Ugh, doing it with Yoon Si-woo… It feels so good….”

When I blushed and said that, Sylvia stared at me blankly for a moment, then her face turned bright red and she shouted in disbelief.

“T-then what are you worried about…! It’s not like doing something you don’t like is forced, or doing it often, right…! To me, what Miss Scarlett said just sounds like bragging about being on good terms with her lover?!”

“Oh, no, that’s…!”

“That’s okay…! I’ve only ever read about love in books, so I don’t know what the problem is…! Rather, I think you should solve those problems between yourselves in the first place…! I didn’t want to know, about your friends’ sexual situations…! Ugh, I feel so complicated… Please, Miss Scarlett… Please just go back today….”

“Uh, uh….”

Since Sylvia said that with a really upset expression, I had no choice but to leave Sylvia’s mansion.

In the end, I didn’t hear any particular advice… .

No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like it was too frequent, so I wanted some advice on how to naturally reduce the number of times… .

So I left Sylvia’s mansion with a deep sigh and returned home.

When I came back, it was dinner time, so I was preparing dinner, and soon after, I heard the front door open.

“I’m home, Scarlett.”

“Yeah, you’re back. Kiss.”

As soon as I heard the front door open, I ran out to the front door and greeted Yoon Si-woo with a “you’re back.” I kissed him on the cheek.

Also known as the “you’re back” kiss.

It was something my mother used to do for my father, and it was so pretty to see.

So since I started dating Yoon Si-woo, I’ve been doing the same thing to him.

“Haa… Kiss.”

Yoon Si-woo, who received the “you’re back” kiss from me, let out a sigh and wrapped his arms around my waist as if responding to my kiss and kissed me.

And then, feeling that the kiss was getting a little more serious, I immediately pulled away and spoke to Yoon Si-woo as if to stop him.

“Phhaa… Okay, wait a minute… Dinner’s almost ready…”

“… Yeah, okay. You have to eat dinner.”

That was dangerous… .

If only I had noticed it quickly and stopped, I would have gone straight from the hallway to the bed like last time… .

I sighed in relief and luckily managed to eat the dinner I had prepared.

And just as I was finishing dinner and about to wash the dishes,

“Scarlett… .”

I felt Yoon Si-woo hugging me tightly from behind as I stood in front of the sink.

Ah, this… is exactly that kind of atmosphere… .

“I, I have to wash the dishes… .”

“I’ll do it later, yikes.”

“Ah… !”

Yoon Si-woo said that and then suddenly picked me up and took me to the bedroom.

And what happened next was, well, it was a repeat of what had happened over the past two weeks.

“Haa, Scarlett… .”

“Ah, there’s that blindfold… !”

When Yoon Si-woo moves, I start to cry.

The bed in the bedroom had become a space where such a promise seemed to have been made.

“Really…? Then this is…?”

“Hah, blindfold…! There, blindfold, you punk…!”

As someone who had already been completely privy to every nook and cranny of my body by Yoon Si-woo in the past two weeks, there was no way for me to resist.

I felt so good, there was no reason to resist.

“But still, this is the best…?”

“Hehe…?! Huh, huhhhhhhh…!! Huhhhhhh…?!!!”

So every night, I cried as much as Yoon Si-woo wanted, and eventually collapsed from exhaustion and fell asleep, repeating the same cycle.

“… Uhm.”

“Oh, Scarlett. Are you awake?”

So recently, waking up later than Yoon Si-woo every morning has become a routine.

In the past, there were many times when I would wake up first, but now it’s hard for me to wake up before Yoon Si-woo, maybe because of the basic physical difference.

Since it happens every night, Yoon Si-woo must be using up his energy, but why does he look more energetic than before?

“… I’ll wash up and come back, so wait a little. I’ll make breakfast for you.”

“If you’re tired, you can sleep more. I’ll take care of breakfast.”

“No, I just want to take care of you…”

“… Scarlett.”

Anyway, as I’ve always done, I prepared Yoon Si-woo’s breakfast and saw him off at the front door as he was leaving for work like usual.

“Okay, I’ll be back.”

“Yeah, be back. Bye.”

Since the greeting when Yoon Si-woo returned was a kiss for “Hello, you’re back,” it was only natural that Yoon Si-woo would kiss for “Hello, you’re back” when he left.

I kissed Yoon Si-woo on the cheek with a greeting of “Hello,” and waved while waiting for him to leave.

But after waiting like that,

“Haa… .”

Yoon Si-woo took a deep breath, took off his shoes again, and came back into the house, so I asked.

“What’s wrong? Did you leave something behind… ?”

“No, I’m just taking a vacation today. I’m going.”

Yoon Si-woo answered that and hugged me as I stood in front of the door.

I was flustered and slapped Yoon Si-woo’s chest and shouted.

“Oh, you did that last night, so aren’t you tired…?”

“It’s not hard at all?”

“I’m tired…!”

“Really? Then should we just take it easy today without moving around?”

“T-what is that… !”

“Scarlett.”

The moment I was about to shout, “What nonsense is that?” Yoon Si-woo called my name and whispered in my ear.

“If you don’t like it, say it properly.”

“Ah, ahh…!”

And in the end, I couldn’t say no, so Yoon Si-woo carried me to the bedroom.

Maybe it was because of my words that it was hard, but that day, Yoon Si-woo really didn’t move much and just leisurely enjoyed our activities.

But even so, it felt just as good, so I cried all day and eventually collapsed and fell asleep as usual.

“… … .”

But the next morning when I opened my eyes, it was different than usual.

Yoon Si-woo was always lying next to me on the bed when I opened my eyes, but today, I called his name because the bed next to me was empty and empty.

“… Yoon Si-woo?”

But no answer came even when I called him like that.

I felt something was strange, so I got up and went outside. There was food I had never made on the table, wrapped in plastic wrap, and next to it,

- I didn't wake her up because she was so sound asleep. I tried to cook something so she could eat when she woke up, but it wasn't as delicious as what you, Scarlett, made. Thank you for always making delicious food. I love you.

There was a note attached that said, "… … ."

I checked my watch after seeing the note, and it was 3 p.m.

I warmed up the food that Yoon Siwoo had prepared and ate it, and then sat there blankly for a long time.

How long did I blankly sit there?

I heard the front door open.

At that sound, I staggered toward the front door.

Yoon Siwoo was standing in front of the door as usual.

"I'm home. Scarlett."

"… … ."

"What's wrong? Oh, is it because you came home a little earlier than usual? Haha, I missed you more than usual today because I didn’t hear you say you should go out. That’s why I came a little early.”

“… … .”

“… You’re not going to do that today?”

“… You’re back. Bye.”

Yoon Si-woo’s words filled with regret made me kiss you, and Yoon Si-woo smiled happily and kissed me back as if he was responding.

Unlike last time, he didn’t take his lips off and stayed still, so the kiss became more and more intense.

But did he think that staying still was a kind of permission?

I felt Yoon Si-woo gently hugging me.

If I stayed still, I’d cry until I collapsed in the bedroom like usual and then fall asleep.

And then, just like today… .

The moment I thought about that, tears began to flow from my eyes.

“S, Scarlett?! What’s wrong! What happened?!”

Yoon Si-woo shouted in surprise when he saw me crying.

And at those words, I cried and said to Yoon Si-woo.

“Ugh, sob… I, I don’t want to do it today… I won’t do anything dirty… .”

Yoon Si-woo was greatly embarrassed by my refusal and asked.

“Why, why are you like that? Was it so hard to do it all day yesterday? Is that why you’re doing this?”

At those words, I shook my head.

Then Yoon Si-woo asked again.

“Or, maybe you didn’t want to do it… ? Haa, if you didn’t want to, just say no… Don’t hold it in like this… .”

However, I shook my head even at those words.

Then Yoon Si-woo asked with a puzzled yet puzzled expression.

“T-then? If it wasn’t hard or you didn’t want to, then why wouldn’t you… .”

At that question, I swallowed back my tears and answered.

“Sob… You, Yoon Si-woo, doing it with you… It feels so good, Maria… sob… .”

“… What?”

When he heard my answer, Yoon Si-woo looked even more confused than before.

I felt that Yoon Si-woo needed more explanation, so I mumbled

Chapter 399 - Does blessing come to those who endure?

Scarlett cried and begged, so he had no choice but to promise once every three days.

Until he said that, he thought that would be bearable enough.

“… Haa.”

It was a mistake.

Since they had always slept together in the same bed since they started dating, Yoon Si-woo, who had no particular thought about it today, laid down in the same bed as Scarlett and sighed deeply and looked to the side.

Next to him was his beloved sleeping with a peaceful expression.

It was the complete opposite of himself, who couldn’t sleep at all and was just sighing deeply.

Yoon Si-woo found Scarlett’s appearance so ironic.

How could she just fall asleep so nonchalantly in the bed they had made love in for the past two weeks?

Some people would want to do that today and go crazy.

You made me like this, Yoon Si-woo thought to himself as he looked at Scarlett with eyes half filled with regret and resentment.

Yoon Si-woo also realized that he was a little too much.

In fact, it wasn't normal to make love to a lover every day, or even all day long.

But there was nothing he could do.

Yoon Si-woo had thought that Scarlett would act no different from before when she confessed to him.

He had expected her to be kind, but not so affectionate or affectionate, and to be blunt.

But the person he had thought would be like that would kiss him every time he left and came back home, saying he was home, and saying he was back, and saying he liked her and loved her.

How could he resist seeing such a loving appearance?

On top of that, he had words and actions that drove men crazy, whether he was aiming for her or not.

It was only natural that Yoon Si-woo, who had already come to know how good it felt to make love to Scarlett, would fall for her.

And that’s why this moment of having to endure felt so hard that I was going crazy and jumping for joy.

Just a moment ago, he had been teasing people by saying that it felt so good to be with him, and that if he did this every day, he would only be able to think about dirty things.

And then he asked me to endure it, so it was no different from torture for the person enduring it.

Are you going to make me think about nothing but dirty things, even though it was a promise?

Yoon Si-woo, who had been conflicted several times while looking at Scarlett, sighed deeply and reluctantly turned his back on her and lay down.

Because when he looked at her, he thought about the sensation and voice of her that he had experienced in this bed for two weeks, and he didn’t think he could sleep at all.

Of course, even though he had turned his back on her and laid down, Yoon Si-woo, who was troubled by the sound of her tossing and turning every now and then, ended up not being able to sleep and had to stay up all night with his eyes wide open.

“… Hmm.”

And before he knew it, morning had come.

Yoon Si-woo, who was lying awake unable to sleep, heard Scarlett wake up and get up.

However, since he was mentally exhausted all night, he just turned his back to Scarlett and lay still. At that moment, he heard Scarlett mumbling behind him.

“… What the heck. I woke up first. I always woke up later.”

“… … .”

“… Hehe, this is the first time I’ve seen Yoon Si-woo sleeping.”

Was it because he was always holding her until late at night that he always woke up later?

She smiled as if she was happy that she woke up first and muttered that before getting up and lying back down on the bed, mumbling.

“… I woke up a little early. Well, I slept late yesterday and didn’t do anything lewd… What should I do? It’s still too early to make breakfast.”

“… … .”

“… Should I just lie down a little longer?”

Just after Scarlett muttered like that, Yoon Si-woo unconsciously flinched at the feeling of her clinging to his back as she lay back down on the bed.

“Oh, sorry… I didn’t mean to wake you up…”

Yoon Si-woo turned around to face Scarlett, who apologized, thinking that he had woken her up.

“… No. I was going to wake up anyway.”

“Ah… Wake up right now…?”

Yoon Si-woo asked in confusion as Scarlett muttered with a look of regret as she tried to get up.

“Why, what’s wrong…?”

“No, nothing’s wrong… It’s still a bit early to eat breakfast….”

After saying that, she looked up at Yoon Si-woo with a sad look in her eyes.

“Just a little, I wanted to lie down like this… Can’t you…?”

“Ugh… Well, let’s do that…”

“Hehe….”

Scarlett, who nodded at the irresistible request, smiled bashfully and hugged him tightly as if she was happy.

… Endure this? This? Until tomorrow?

“… Haa.”

… I should have just said once every two days.

In less than a day, Yoon Si-woo deeply regretted what he had said yesterday.

****

“Have a nice day, my dear.”

“… … Phew, I’ll be back.”

After somehow enduring the morning hours when his self-control was being cut off like crazy.

Yoon Si-woo ran out of the house and arrived at work, scribbled on a few documents, and then collapsed on the desk.

He was so upset that he couldn’t focus on his work.

He wanted to tell someone about this frustration.

But he couldn’t tell his coworkers about it… .

In the end, Yoon Si-woo, who had been sighing alone, decided that he couldn’t go on like this and decided to find someone who would listen to his complaints.

“… Dwy.”

- I thought you hadn’t come for a while recently… . Yes, Yoon Si-woo. What brought you here this time?

After thinking about who to go to, he finally arrived at his friend Dwy’s workshop.

When Yoon Si-woo came, Dwy showed a bored reaction but opened the workshop door for him.

Then Yoon Si-woo told Dwy that he was dating Scarlett first.

“You’re dating Scarlett? That’s something to celebrate. Congratulations.”

“… Oh, thank you.”

When he told him that he was dating, Dwy congratulated him as if he was truly happy, but soon after seeing Yoon Si-woo’s distraught face, he asked.

“But why is your expression so bad? You wanted to be with Scarlett so badly. Is it because you actually dated her a little differently than you thought?”

“No, that’s not it. Okay, it’s really good… That’s true… .”

In response to Dwyer’s question, Yoon Siwoo overcame his embarrassment and told him what had happened recently.

“Scarlett told me yesterday to cut down on the frequency of doing it… That makes me feel a little… .”

“How often?”

“… You know, that thing that lovers do at night.”

“… Oh, you mean having sex?”

Upon hearing that, Dwyer looked at Yoon Siwoo with a pitiful look and said.

“… If you’ve only been dating for a short time and that’s already causing problems, then that’s definitely a big deal. If you need help, let me know. I know a place that sells effective health and tonic potions. Do you need them?”

“What…? Hey! That’s not it! What do you think of me as…!”

“… Yoon Siwoo, I understand how you feel, but if you really want to solve the problem, you need to put aside your pride a little.”

“No, really…! It’s because I’m too energetic…!”

“Then, you’re saying that Scarlett asked you to cut back because you did it so often?”

Yoon Si-woo nodded at Dwight’s words.

Then Dwight made a strange expression and said.

“How often did you do that…?”

“That’s… every day since we started dating….”

“… Every day, Scarlett must be saying that.”

Dwight shook his head as if he was horrified at the words “every day.”

Since it was rare for Dwight to show his expression like that, Yoon Si-woo muttered, feeling awkward for no reason.

“Is it so weird to do it every day…?”

“At least it’s not normal.”

“Well, how much do you guys do?”

“… Sigh.”

Dwight let out a deep sigh at Yoon Si-woo’s question and muttered.

“… Lately, every day.”

“… What?”

Recently, Yoon Si-woo couldn’t help but be shocked when he heard Dwayne say that he wanted to do it every day.

What the heck, you punk? Have you been fooling me up until now?

He thought, why can’t you do it when you’re with your lover every day?

So Yoon Si-woo got angry and confronted Dwayne.

“This is ridiculous. What are you talking about, you? You do it every day, so why are you talking about doing it to me every day─”

“… Isn’t it all because of you, Yoon Si-woo!!!!”

And at that moment, Dwayne burst out in a rebuke.

At the moment when Yoon Si-woo was flustered by Dwayne’s sudden loud voice, Dwayne continued to speak.

“It wasn’t supposed to be every day…! But on the day I gave you advice, you said that you should confess your love to Florene once, so I brought a bouquet of flowers to your house and told you that I loved you. Then, then, Flone got completely turned on and started demanding from that day on every day…!”

“… … .”

“I thought my back was going to break that day…! Flone is the bloodline of Dolos, who is physically unmatched even among heroes, and do you know how hard it is to keep up with that stamina?! Huh, since that day, I can’t even do my hobby of magic research…! Every night, I spend all my remaining magic power strengthening my body, so I’m losing it all…!”

“… … .”

“It’s not that I don’t like it…! I’m glad that someone I love demands me…! But honestly, it’s hard, it’s hard…! It’s good to like someone, but doing it every day is too much…!”

“Uh… um… .”

Yoon Si-woo, who saw Dwai throwing away his usual composure and bursting into tears, seemed to have had a lot of things built up over time, didn’t know what to do, and silently patted him on the shoulder.

Then, as if he had calmed down a little, Dwight slowly took a deep breath and spoke in a small voice.

“… I’m sorry, I made a fool of myself. Don’t mind what I said earlier because of you. I didn’t really mean it.”

“T-That’s right…”

“Ahem… Anyway, what I want to say is to be moderate. Scarlett is just an ordinary person with no abilities. Unlike you, Yoon Siwoo. She must have been physically exhausted from following you all this time. I completely understand why Scarlett had no choice but to say that to you.”

Scarlett was so good that I told her to cut back, but…

After hearing it, Yoon Siwoo nodded, thinking that Dwight was right.

Even though he did it while controlling it, it was true that he made Scarlett so tired that she couldn’t wake up in the morning.

Yoon Siwoo, who was nodding his head, suddenly asked Dwight something he was curious about.

“By the way, Dwy, why didn’t you tell Flouné to take it easy when you were having such a hard time?”

Upon hearing that question, Dwy looked at Yoon Si-woo with a complicated look in his eyes.

“… Would you want to show off your hardships to your lover like that?”

“Ah… .”

Is it your pride as a man… .

Yoon Si-woo shook his head, feeling that he understood a hundred times over.

And seeing Yoon Si-woo’s reaction, Dwy let out a small sigh and muttered.

“… But, after hearing that Scarlett said that, I think I should talk to Flouné sometime soon. To solve the problem… I guess I need to put my pride aside… .”

Yoon Si-woo patted Dwy on the shoulder without saying a word.

****

That evening after meeting Dwy and talking,

“I’m home.”

“Oh, you’re back. Bye.”

“… Haa.”

While talking to Dwayne, Yoon Siwoo felt the need to restrain himself for Scarlett’s sake, so he decided to take special measures.

“Hey, Scarlett.”

“Huh? Why?”

“… From today on, let’s sleep separately in separate rooms on days we don’t do it.”

That means we’ll sleep in separate rooms on days we don’t do it.

It was a decision he made with determination because he felt like he absolutely couldn’t stand sleeping in the same bed.

“Let’s sleep separately…? Yoon Siwoo, you don’t like sleeping with me…? I like sleeping with you better….”

“Ugh, hoo… If we sleep together, I feel like I can’t stand it, so let’s sleep separately. Okay?”

“Ah… Well, then there’s nothing I can do. It’s a shame, but….”

“… … .”

“… … ?”

“… Scarlett, aren’t you a little closer than usual today?”

“Ah… That, that’s because we decided to sleep separately when we sleep, so I wanted to stay close to him a little longer before we go to sleep…”

“Really… haa…”

Scarlett, who knew his heart or not, kept saying such things, so he was on the verge of breaking his resolve.

Anyway, after enduring the temptation and clenching his teeth and enduring the evening when his blood was almost dry, night came.

“Haam… It’s almost time to sleep. You said you were going to sleep separately, right? Then I’ll go to bed first…”

“… Good night, Scarlett.”

“Yeah, you too, Yoon Siwoo.”

Yoon Siwoo, who had decided to use separate rooms, said good night to Scarlett, who was going to sleep, and sat on the living room sofa alone, sighing softly.

“… haa.”

It was because he didn’t think he’d be able to fall asleep easily even though Scarlett had gone to sleep.

More than anything, it was because of the heat that had built up to the limit from being so close to him just now.

… Should I really resolve this by myself?

It was when Yoon Si-woo was thinking about such things alone.

With a click, Scarlett, who had entered the room a little while ago, opened the door and came out into the living room.

“… Scarlett?”

“… … .”

However, Yoon Si-woo immediately corrected his statement upon seeing her appearance, which was noticeably different from before.

“… Evangeline.”

“Huh… You saw me a little while ago, but you recognized me so quickly this time?”

“What brought you here again this time… I don’t really feel like talking today…”

When Yoon Si-woo asked that in a prickly manner, Evangeline, who had borrowed Scarlett’s body, giggled and asked back.

“Why, you’re frustrated because she didn’t let you do it?”

“… … .”

“Hehe, I guess that’s the right answer since you’re not saying anything?”

Yoon Si-woo glanced away because it was right on target.

Then Evangeline snickered and said.

“Well, you don’t have to answer. I already know everything.”

Evangeline, who said that as if she had seen everything, slowly walked towards Yoon Si-woo.

Then she slowly sat down next to him,

“Yes, Yoon Si-woo.”

She whispered in his ear.

“Should I take that out for you?”

Chapter 400 - I'm not cheating

“Ugh, haaang…!”

“Huh, Scarlett…!”

“Huh…! Yoon Si-woo, Yoon Si-woouuu…!”

A man and a woman are entangled on the bed.

The sight of the beautiful man and woman passionately making love on the bed while naked was extremely obscene, yet beautiful, like a work of art.

It was a work that could only be completed because it was their own private sanctuary that no one could peek into, because they could focus solely on each other without worrying about anyone else.

However, they didn’t know.

[Wow…]

[That, like that… Whoa…]

That there was always an audience watching them like that.

Even from the 0th row, not the 1st row, with their intuition.

[… Wasn’t it a joke today?]

[That, that’s right. How come they’re like that every day… ]

That audience was none other than Evangeline and Scarlett Evande (Jin)’s personality.

After watching the 4DX adult movie that was held as usual today, while exchanging impressions, Evangeline muttered as if talking to herself.

[… I want to have sex with Yoon Si-woo too,]

[Th…?! Evangeline! What is that…!]

Scarlett, startled by the remark that was so high-level that it was hard to even say “sex,” shouted at Evangeline as if asking if she was in her right mind.

However, Evangeline shrugged her shoulders and responded to Scarlett’s reaction.

[Why, when I see you acting so good all the time, how could you not think that way? And honestly, you’ve thought about having sex with Yoon Si-woo yourself at least once.]

[I, I’ve thought that way… .]

[… I’ve seen it all. Every time Yoon Si-woo called your name and said he loved you, you would rub your thighs.]

[Huh?!]

Scarlett let out a shrill scream, probably not thinking that she would be caught.

And Evangeline looked at her with eyes that seemed to tell her to stop being coy.

Scarlett blushed at that gaze and muttered as if making excuses.

[Oh, I can't help it. When I see that kind of thing… .]

[… Yeah, I understand. It's natural to be attracted to you. In fact, if you don't feel attracted when your ideal type of the opposite sex makes demands of you with eyes full of affection, that's weird.]

[Growling… Ugh, at least tone down your words a little… .]

[Hey, whatever. There’s no one else to look at, so if you like it, just say you like it.]

Evangeline, who had let go of a lot of things while living a life as a person who didn’t need to worry about other people’s opinions, responded like that, and then let out an exclamation as if something suddenly occurred to her.

[Wow, come to think of it, you must have done more than me? Unlike me, your name is Scarlett Evande. Oh my, a porn where your ideal type calls you by your name and says they love you… I understand why you were fidgeting earlier. How much would you like it?]

Evangeline nodded as if she truly understood.

Scarlett couldn’t deny that, and just avoided eye contact with an embarrassed expression.

Evangeline chuckled at Scarlett’s cute reaction that was fun to tease, then muttered with a slightly self-deprecating smile.

[Well, no matter how much I think about it, it won’t happen. Yoon Si-woo isn't the type to leave that kid and touch another woman.]

[Yoon Si-woo likes Scarlett Evangeline, not us.]

[Isn't that even better? A man who is so handsome but only looks at one woman, that's the best.]

[... That's true.]

Both Evangeline and Scarlett had been watching Yoon Si-woo for so long, so it was literally inevitable that they would fall for him.

They just held back because they didn't want to embarrass their benefactor.

Still, they liked him anyway, so they talked about Yoon Si-woo's good points for a long time, like fans talking about their favorite actors.

And at the end of their chat, Evangeline casually asked Scarlett.

[... So, what would you do if you had the chance to be with Yoon Si-woo?]

[Yes...? I don’t think I’ll be able to endure it…?]

[Really? It’s different for me. If that opportunity comes, I’ll do whatever it takes to grab it without causing any problems. Honestly, I don’t know about anything else, but I think it’ll be a shame to live like this as a virgin. Are you okay with living like a virgin for the rest of your life?]

[Ugh… I, I…]

[Ahaha! You’re really shy.]

Evangeline said that half-jokingly, half-seriously.

A few days later, not knowing at all that the opportunity would actually come.

[Uh, Evangeline…! Are you really going to do it…?]

[Be quiet… I told you this opportunity might never come again?]

After dismissing Scarlett’s voice from inside her, Evangeline slowly walked.

Towards the living room sofa where Yoon Si-woo was sitting.

Evangeline approached him and sat down next to him, trying not to show that her heart was racing with tension, and whispered in his ear with a relaxed smile.

“Yes, Yoon Siwoo. Should I take that out?”

“… … What?”

Yoon Siwoo frowned at those words and looked back at her.

When she met his eyes and smiled at him, Yoon Siwoo let out a small sigh and said.

“… Ha, stop talking nonsense and go back to sleep. I’m not in the mood for jokes right now.”

“Did that sound like a joke?”

As she said that, Evangeline lifted her butt from the sofa and sat a little closer to Yoon Siwoo.

Yoon Siwoo flinched and stiffened as they sat close together.

Evangeline placed her hand on Yoon Siwoo’s thigh and slowly stroked his thigh as she spoke.

“If you want, I’ll relieve your pent-up sexual desires by not letting her do it.”

Wow, look at those firm thighs… .

While Evangeline was thinking those thoughts and filling her heart with selfish desires, Yoon Si-woo’s chilling voice came into her ear.

“… Are you telling me to cheat on you right now?”

The moment she heard it, Yoon Si-woo’s voice filled with anger made her body flinch, and Evangeline almost cried without thinking.

Even if it was a one-sided crush or a feeling close to fandom, it was heartbreaking to be hated by someone you liked.

However, Evangeline knew that if she immediately apologized for her mistake, the current opportunity would fly away, so she pretended not to care and made an excuse that she had thought of in advance.

“Cheating? When did I ever ask you to cheat on me? Look at this.”

Evangeline said that and spread her arms wide to show Yoon Si-woo her body.

The body of Scarlett Evande, who is also his lover.

“Yoon Si-woo, this is your lover’s body. It’s a body that you can leave inside without contraception, and it’s okay if you make her pregnant. Is it cheating to relieve your sexual desire with your lover’s body?”

In some ways, it’s sophistry, and in some ways, it’s almost forced.

That’s why she adds a little more logic to it.

“If you want me, not that girl, then maybe. But you would never do that, right? I have no intention of stealing your heart from that girl either. So this isn’t cheating.”

Her 100% sincerity that she has no intention of stealing his heart from his lover.

That makes Evangeline’s logic persuasive.

It gives a little legitimacy to the act she proposes.

“If I had to be specific, it’s close to masturbation. Masturbation with your lover’s body. How about it, Yoon Si-woo? If you want, I can masturbate with your lover’s body?”

It was a sophistry, but if you think about it, isn’t it true?

Evangeline said that and pushed her body against Yoon Si-woo’s.

As if seducing him, saying, “Don’t you know how good it feels to hold this?”

“… … .”

Yoon Si-woo’s eyes wavered slightly at her words.

Evangeline, who noticed that he was a little bit tempted, smiled coquettishly at him.

Then Yoon Si-woo pulled away from her clinging to him and sighed as if his head hurt.

“Ha… why are you doing this to me, seriously…

.”

Evangeline smiled and replied to his words.

“Even so, I’m quite grateful to you, Yoon Siwoo. It was thanks to your help that I was able to free myself from the curse of anger. So, since you seemed to be in trouble because of your sexual desire, did you want to solve it for me?”

“… That’s all?”

“… Well, to be honest, I also have sexual desires.”

Yoon Siwoo looked at her with a bewildered look when she said that.

Evangeline blamed him in return.

“Don’t look at me like that. It’s half your fault. If you see me doing that every day, anyone would be bound to get angry.”

“… What? Wait a minute. What do you mean… You watched everything that Scarlett and I did?”

“But?”

“Eww…!”

Yoon Siwoo, who had never thought that he would show everyone his actions up until now, screamed in belated shame.

Evangeline snickered at Yoon Siwoo’s reaction and said.

“Well, anyway, I helped you out too. The advice I gave you on confession, it helped a lot, right?”

“… That’s true.”

“So shouldn’t you help me out once when I’m in trouble?”

“If you want help, what…?”

“I told you. I’m also horny. You don’t really need to do anything else. You masturbate with your lover’s body, and I relieve my horniness while I’m at it. It’s a way to solve both of our problems at once, so how great is that? Isn’t this mutual assistance? What do you think?”

As if it couldn’t be more reasonable, Evangeline made that suggestion to Yoon Siwoo.

Yoon Siwoo hesitated for a moment at that suggestion, then finally looked at her and answered.

“Sorry, Evangeline. That’s not right. I can’t do it with anyone but Scarlett.”

This would be tempting enough, but Yoon Si-woo says he will not be swayed by sexual desire and will keep his lover’s pure love until the end.

Evangeline, who thought that this was really cool, smiled bitterly and got up from her seat and said.

“… I understand. If that’s what you want, Yoon Si-woo, then I can’t help it. Then I’ll go.”

Evangeline shook her head as if she couldn’t win and walked away miserably.

At that moment,

“… Wait.”

Yoon Si-woo jumped up from his seat and hurriedly ran over and grabbed her wrist.

Was it because he regretted rejecting her offer so late?

No.

“… Where are you going now?”

Evangeline thought she was going back to her room, but her footsteps were headed toward the front door.

Evangeline smiled and answered Yoon Si-woo’s hand that urgently grabbed her.

“Where am I going?”

If possible, she thought she didn't want to use this method.

“I'm going to find another man who will relieve the sexual desires of me who isn't Scarlett, you know?”

Chapter 401 - Caught in one's own trap

“Where am I going?”

Evangeline said with a smile.

“I'm going to find another man who will relieve the sexual desires of me who isn't Scarlett, you know?”

“…What?”

Yoon Si-woo’s expression slightly distorted at those words.

But that was it.

Even though he heard the crazy and excited words of someone going to cheat on him with another man while in his lover’s body, Yoon Si-woo’s reaction was only a slight frown.

The reason he could maintain such composure was because what Evangeline had just said was a lie with no sincerity whatsoever.

“…Haa, Evangeline. Even if it’s a joke, there are things you can say and things you can’t say.”

Yoon Si-woo, who realized that Evangeline was lying through the Sword of Truth, let out a small sigh and spoke as if scolding her.

However, Evangeline smiled strangely and replied.

“Huh, did that sound like a joke? I was serious.”

What she said wasn’t a joke, it was sincere.

Of course, that was also a blatant lie.

There was no way she would go hug another man and betray her benefactors, Yoon Si-woo and Scarlett.

But even so, Evangeline had no choice but to tell this lie despite her feelings.

Because that was the only way to conquer the iron fortress that was Yoon Si-woo.

“What the hell are you…?”

“Why. Yoon Si-woo, you said you couldn’t be with anyone other than Scarlett. Since you said that, I have no choice but to find another man who can satisfy my sexual desires, who isn't Scarlett, right?”

Yoon Si-woo, who had already been caught, made a face as if it was absurd to tell such a lie.

However, Evangeline did not care at all and continued to lie shamelessly.

It was a lie that was intended to be found out in the first place.

If things were normal, Evangeline would not have even thought of saying something that would make Yoon Si-woo hate her like this, even if it was a lie.

However, Yoon Si-woo had the ability to distinguish lies, and ironically, it was thanks to that that Evangeline was able to lie to him like this.

Even if she said such mean things, Yoon Si-woo would know that it was a lie and not sincere.

The Yoon Si-woo she knew would not be genuinely angry at something she knew was a lie.

Considering both Yoon Si-woo’s abilities and his cruel personality, the strategy that Evangeline came up with was to provoke him with lies like this.

It was to make excuses like, ‘You know, it’s a lie,’ and say things that she normally wouldn’t have said. It was a perfect strategy of attack and defense that allowed her to attack freely, and at the same time, minimize the risk of being hated by Yoon Si-woo with an invincible shield that said, ‘Are you going to get angry? You’re lying?’.

Evangeline couldn’t help but shudder at her own genius for coming up with such an amazing strategy.

Scarlett, who heard about the strategy, shuddered in a slightly different way, saying, “Evangeline, your idea is completely evil… As expected, a witch is a witch…”

Well, what can I do if others see it that way?

If Yoon Si-woo, who is devoted to Scarlett even after he died and came back to life, wanted to get his hands on her, he had no choice but to use such a vicious method.

Furthermore, even if he used such a method, it wouldn’t be easy.

This strategy, which seemed perfect at first glance, had a loophole.

“… You don’t even think about that. Stop talking nonsense and go to sleep quickly.”

The weakness is that Yoon Si-woo can just ignore whatever she says.

In fact, that’s true. If it’s a lie anyway, wouldn’t he just ignore whatever she says?

Since he was making it obvious that it was a lie in order to avoid being hated, it was a weakness that was bound to occur.

“I can’t sleep even though I want to. My body is hot because of sexual desire, like someone who stayed up all night last night.”

“… … .”

“Ah, where can I find a man who can cool down this hot body? It seems like there’s none in this house… So I guess I have no choice but to look for one outside?”

“… … .”

Yoon Si-woo realized that and decided to ignore whatever she said from now on, so he didn’t even respond.

If Yoon Si-woo continued to ignore her like this, there was nothing Evangeline could do… .

But could she really continue to ignore him like that?

“If you go out and look around, there must be a lot of men who would say they would do that for you. After all, you have such a pretty and attractive body.”

Evangeline said with a smile.

She stroked her body with her hands as if showing off to the man who knew better than anyone how attractive her body was.

She shook her waist seductively.

“Maybe if I just walk around like this without having to look for it, a lot of men will come after me. What would happen then?”

“… … .”

Then she whispered in Yoon Si-woo’s ear, who was trying hard to ignore her.

“What if it ends up like that video?”

“Ugh… … .”

Then, like ripples in a calm lake, Yoon Si-woo’s composure cracked.

Yes, no matter how hard she tried to ignore it, she would have thought about it the moment she heard it.

The image of a woman who looked like her being surrounded by many men and being treated badly.

Once you recall it, it’s hard to stop imagining it.

Even if you know that it’s all a lie that won’t happen.

“Will I end up crying like that, crushed under men? This body already has a master, but if other men try to make it theirs… If I really fall for another man, it’s going to be a big deal.”

Evangeline, who saw Yoon Si-woo shake, smiled and continuously whispered lies into his ear.

To fan his imagination even more.

To widen the cracks in his composure even further.

“Huh, haa….”

But Yoon Si-woo endured it.

Even though his composure was so cracked that he couldn’t even hide his expression, he didn’t give in to temptation.

Seeing that, Evangeline realized that no lie could break his heart.

“Well, it was a joke, so don’t make such a serious face.”

That’s why she decided to pull out the last weapon she had saved until the end.

“But if you really leave me alone like this—”

The name of that weapon was,

“I might have ‘really bad thoughts’?”

‘Sincerity.’

And Yoon Si-woo’s composure, which had been cracked, was completely shattered by the sudden stake called sincerity.

Crunch.

“Whoa?!”

“What are you planning to do…!”

Yoon Si-woo, who felt the sincerity mixed in with the lies that had been nothing but lies, roughly grabbed Evangeline’s shoulders and shouted.

“Hehehe… Well, what do you think I was thinking?”

Evangeline smiled slyly and replied to Yoon Si-woo like that.

I thought she didn’t want to go this far.

Even if you say that it was a bad idea that she just said, it wasn’t much.

She just thought about sneaking up on Yoon Si-woo while he was sleeping and kissing him on the cheek.

But how would Yoon Si-woo feel when he heard it?

Since she had been telling him mean lies all along, he must have felt that she would really carry out the lies she had told him so far.

She had said it to exploit his ability to determine the truth if it was sincere.

Of course, regardless of her true feelings, this was no different from threatening Yoon Si-woo.

“You, you…!”

Evangeline smiled bitterly at the sight of Yoon Si-woo’s eyes looking at her and thought.

Ah, I ended up hating him.

That’s why I didn’t want to go this far if possible.

But am I a sinner for thinking that I want to hug you in this way?

Thinking that way, Evangeline recalled a scene from a romance novel she had read sometime ago.

A woman who realized that the man she had fallen in love had a lover said this line before breaking up with him.

I'll give up on my feelings, so at least give me unforgettable memories.

When I first saw it, it was shabby.

I thought, what are you doing? Evangeline finally understood how she felt.

Love was something that made people so foolish.

“Now, Yoon Siwoo. Do you know how to make me not think bad thoughts?”

The foolish witch who ended up having a love that could not come true wrapped her arms around the man’s neck and said.

It’s okay if you don’t love me.

I don’t want your love either.

Just give me unforgettable memories.

And Yoon Siwoo, who could no longer refuse that threatening demand,

“Huh… .”

“Aha.”

He clenched his teeth and hugged Evangeline.

Yoon Siwoo, who hugged Evangeline, immediately walked away.

To his bedroom, not Scarlett’s bedroom where they usually had sex.

As if to distinguish that this time was different from what he had done with her.

Yoon Si-woo, who arrived at the bedroom like that, threw Evangeline onto the bed as if throwing her.

“Wow! Hoho, isn’t that too rough?”

Evangeline, who said that as a joke at the rough behavior, saw Yoon Si-woo put his hand on her shoulder and climb up.

Immediately after, Evangeline swallowed without realizing it.

Because his sharp gaze was quietly looking down at her.

Evangeline was shivering from an unknown chill, so Yoon Si-woo spoke to her.

“… Evangeline.”

“… Yeah, why?”

“… I’ll do whatever you want this time, so promise me. I won’t do this or think of anything stupid next time.”

Yoon Si-woo said that with a murderous tone, as if he would never forgive her if she refused.

Evangeline nodded immediately to reassure him.

After all, she didn’t want anything more anyway.

“… I promise. I’ll only be unreasonable this once.”

“… Okay.”

At those sincere words, Evangeline saw the anger in Yoon Siwoo’s eyes subside.

The eyes that seemed to be looking at an enemy had changed to eyes looking at a troublemaker, so Evangeline was incredibly happy about that,

Kiss. ​​And.

She suddenly got up and kissed Yoon Siwoo.

Not on the mouth, but on the cheek.

“You… What…”

Yoon Siwoo, who covered his mouth with his hand in response to that moment, made a blank expression as if he hadn’t thought that she would kiss his cheek instead of his mouth.

Evangeline smiled broadly at Yoon Siwoo like that.

There’s no way I would aim for that place.

That’s a place just for him.

As if saying that.

“Ugh… .”

That must have embarrassed Yoon Si-woo quite a bit.

Did that action just now make him realize the true intentions of what she had done, the affection she had for him?

Evangeline felt a sense of guilt rising in her ears, where his anger had disappeared.

Maybe it wasn’t an act of inevitability due to threats, but rather the thought that he had become like this because he couldn’t resist temptation.

So Evangeline smiled and said to Yoon Si-woo.

“Hehe, don’t think too much about this and that. This is just something we do to relieve each other’s sexual desires.”

As if to comfort him, telling him not to worry, that if there was anyone who was at fault, it was me, not you.

Evangeline gently hugged Yoon Si-woo and whispered in his ear, provoking and urging him.

“Okay. Let’s masturbate with our lovers?”

“Ugh…!”

“Wow!”

Immediately after, clothes that were torn off flew across the bed.

Yoon Si-woo’s thing, which he had not used since Scarlett had said they wanted to have a child, dug into Evangeline’s body.

“Ha, ugh…!”

Yoon Si-woo roughly thrust the thing he had inserted without the gentle foreplay he had always given Scarlett.

Yoon Si-woo, who usually focused on making his partner feel good, was the first to prioritize his own pleasure.

It was as if he was convincing himself that this was not a mutual love affair but an act to relieve his sexual desire.

“Huh, oh my…?! Okay, let’s go…!”

Ironically, he didn’t even realize that such actions were stimulating Evangeline even more.

Evangeline couldn’t come to her senses due to the rough movements that were scratching inside her.

Of course, it wasn’t just because of Yoon Si-woo’s rough movements that she was like that.

“This is… too much, too much…!!!”

Evangeline didn’t know, but in fact, Scarlett Evande’s body was the best match for Yoon Si-woo.

When the Holy Sword of Desire created that body, it was made that way for her master, Yoon Si-woo, who adored her.

Since it was a custom-made body that was bound to receive the ultimate pleasure from each other, being held by Yoon Si-woo with that body was truly a pleasure that would drive her crazy.

Scarlett had been receiving that pleasure every single day.

“Hoak…! Hak! Hot! Hwaaat…!!”

Even so, the reason Scarlett was able to endure it was because she had a strong spirit with a strong tolerance for pleasure.

Wasn’t it the great Scarlett Evande who was able to resist to some extent without going as far as the violent pleasure she experienced when fighting the Witch of Lust in the past?

Even if it seemed like she was sloppy because she would orgasm just by being touched by Yoon Si-woo even a little, the fact that she could finish it like that was actually amazing.

“Hoooo…! That much! This is crazy, crazyeeeeeeee…!!!”

However, unlike him, Evangeline had no tolerance for pleasure.

For her, who had suffered from the burning pain of being burned most of her life, this kind of pleasure was something she had never experienced before.

“Haat…! Oww?! Uww──?!”

As a result, Evangeline couldn’t endure the pleasure for a few minutes and passed out while convulsing like crazy.

And at the moment when Yoon Si-woo was slightly flustered by the convulsions and stopped moving,

“… Huh? Huh??”

Scarlett (Jin), who was watching the situation, jumped out as if baton-touching Evangeline, who had fainted unintentionally.

[Wait a minute…! Evangeline…!! If you faint like that, what am I supposed to do…!]

She immediately shouted in her head, but of course, there was no response from Evangeline, who had already retired.

“…Why are you suddenly like that?”

“Ah, ahh… .”

Scarlett’s head turned white and she panicked at Yoon Si-woo’s question.

He knew Evangeline, but he didn’t know that her personality existed in Scarlett Evande.

Uh, what should I do? Should I tell her the truth and tell her to stop?

That was when she thought about it.

A drop of sweat fell down on her body.

As she blankly raised her gaze, she saw Yoon Si-woo on top of her, still for a moment, catching her breath.

His statuesque body, drenched in sweat, that she had always watched over… .

… Gulp.

Scarlett swallowed the saliva that had inadvertently spilled out of her mouth. Suddenly, she remembered the conversation she had had with Evangeline before.

[… So, what would you do if you had the chance to do it with Yoon Si-woo?]

[Yes… ? I, I think I would hold back… ?]

… I’m sorry, Evangeline. I lied.

Scarlett, unable to throw away this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, apologized to Evangeline inwardly and then spoke to Yoon Si-woo.

“Ugh… Just a little more gently…”

Yoon Si-woo spoke to her.

“… Ha, where is gentleness in masturbation?”

Of course, since she had spent almost her entire life being experimented on in the lab, the homunculus Scarlett naturally had no tolerance for pleasure.

“Ah…?! Haaa ...

I felt awe for him.

“Whew… .”

The next morning, Yoon Si-woo sighed as he woke up early and came out to the living room.

Even though it was something he had to do, it was because he was still concerned about what he had done the night before.

His sexual desire had been relieved, but while washing Scarlett’s body that had passed out and putting her to bed, the so-called wise man’s time came and he felt so guilty… .

While Yoon Si-woo was holding his head and suffering like that,

“… Yoon Si-woo, good morning.”

Scarlett opened the door and came out, as if she had woken up.

“Ah… S, Scarlett. Did you sleep well?”

Yoon Si-woo asked her in a flustered manner, feeling a pang for no reason upon seeing her.

Then Scarlett answered with a strange expression.

“… That’s, I’m sure you slept well, but strangely, I feel tired. “Why is it like this when it wasn’t like this yesterday?”

“Ugh… .”

Yoon Si-woo said to her with a pang in his chest.

“T-It’s because you’ve been so tired all this time?”

“… Hmm, is that so?”

Yoon Si-woo said with a feeling of apology at the sight of her tilting her head without knowing anything.

“I, I think I’ve been pushing you too hard. In that sense, should we take a break from dirty things until the end of this week…?”

“Huh? Is that really okay?”

“Yeah… .”

Yoon Si-woo, 2nd day of abstinence.

The period itself was extended as a penalty for failing to abstinence.

Chapter 402 - Date Appointment

“…Yoon Siwoo, good morning.”

“Ah… S, Scarlet. Did you sleep well?”

It’s the second day after we promised to do the naughty things we used to do every day just once every three days.

When I woke up and came to the living room, I couldn’t nod in response to Yoon Siwoo’s question about whether I slept well.

“…Well, I’m sure you slept well, but strangely, my body feels tired. It wasn’t like this yesterday, so why is this happening?”

“Ugh…”

It was because my body felt so tired to say that I slept well.

How strange.

I clearly remember falling asleep the moment I laid my head on the pillow, and I didn’t wake up until the morning. It should’ve been the same as yesterday.

Why did I feel so refreshed yesterday, but today, it feels like I stayed up all night and did a night watch?

While I was perplexed by this inexplicable fatigue, Yoon Siwoo spoke.

“D-Didn’t you have a lot of accumulated fatigue?”

“…Hmm, maybe?”

When I heard those words, I thought that could be true.

Just the other day, I had overslept without realizing it because of accumulated fatigue.

Maybe the fatigue that I hadn’t realized yesterday is what I’m feeling now.

As I was thinking about that, Yoon Siwoo said.

“Maybe I’ve been pushing you too hard all this time. In that case, should we take a break from doing naughty things until the end of this week?”

“Uh? Can we really do that?”

“Yeah…”

Noticing that I was complaining about my fatigue, Yoon Siwoo suggested we take a break from doing our usual naughty things until the end of the week.

Since today is Tuesday, that means… until Sunday this week?

So, for the next six days, there will be none?

“Okay! So, we won’t do it until Sunday?”

I nodded enthusiastically, as I had no reason to refuse.

“……”

And then, Yoon Siwoo made an incredibly disappointed face.

It looked like he was thinking, “Is it that much of a relief not doing naughty things with me?”

...Is he sulking?

Since it was entirely understandable from his perspective, I quickly shouted to clear up the misunderstanding.

“Ah…! I don’t mean that I don’t want to do naughty things with you…! As I said before, I like doing them with you!”

“…For someone who says that, you sure seem happy about taking a break this week.”

“Well, it’s just that we’ve been doing naughty things all the time…! There’s so much more I want to do with you, other than that!”

At my shout, Yoon Siwoo widened his eyes and asked.

“…Other than naughty things?”

“Yeah… Of course, I loved doing naughty things with you, but... there are also a lot of things couples do, right? I’ve never been in a relationship, so I want to experience things like that. Like, normal dates outside…”

I explained what I wanted from Yoon Siwoo like that.

You know, Yoon Siwoo and I haven’t even been on a date outside since we got together.

It’s a bit embarrassing to say, but we’ve just been doing naughty things at home every time.

Well, that wasn’t exactly a complaint.

It felt amazing, and it gave me the impression that Yoon Siwoo really loved me.

But since I had no experience in relationships, I wanted to feel that sweet, fluttery feeling of dating outside too.

Usually, couples would experience that kind of thing as they develop their relationship, but in my case, it felt like an exceptional situation.

It was like I realized I liked him and skipped the whole dating process, jumping straight into the honeymoon phase.

That’s why, even though I was late to realize it, I really wanted to experience those ordinary dates.

When I said that, Yoon Siwoo scratched his head awkwardly and muttered, as if feeling guilty.

“Ah, now that you mention it, we haven’t dated outside since we started going out… If you wanted to do that, you should’ve told me earlier… Alright, then let’s pick a day this week and go on a date.”

“Really? When will you be free this week?”

“Well, I can make time any day. I can make time even tomorrow…”

Excited about the idea of going on a date, I asked about his schedule, and as he was about to answer, Yoon Siwoo suddenly interrupted as if he just remembered something and asked ~Nоvеl𝕚ght~ in a serious tone.

“Wait a minute. If we’re going on a date outside… we’re holding hands, right? And if the mood is right, we’ll sneak a kiss away from people’s eyes, right?”

“Hmmm, I don’t know because I’ve never been on a date, but isn’t that usually the case? Hehe, imagining it makes me feel a little excited…”

As I imagined going on a date, thinking about what a normal relationship would be like, my heart skipped a beat, and I smiled bashfully.

“…So, after such an exciting date, we’ll have to wait until next week? That’s torture. I don’t think I’ll be able to handle it.”

But, while I was all excited about the date, Yoon Siwoo’s expression turned serious, and he mumbled something almost too quietly to hear.

“…Hmm? What’s wrong? Is there a problem?”

“Well… I just realized that it’s going to be hard to find time for the next few days because of work…”

So, I asked what the problem was, and it turned out that he wouldn’t be able to find time for a few days because of work.

The guy who always took leave to do naughty things with me suddenly had work this week…

Well, since Yoon Siwoo’s an adult, there’s nothing that can be done if he has work.

Since I’ve had that experience too, I wasn’t too bothered and just shrugged.

“That’s fine, if you have work, you can’t help it. So when will you be free?”

“I think Sunday will work.”

“Really? Then the date will be on Sunday.”

Sunday this week will be the day for Yoon Siwoo and me to go on a date.

I walked over to the calendar in the living room, put a big heart on Sunday, and then looked at Yoon Siwoo with a smile.

“I hope we wake up on Sunday after sleeping tonight, right?”

“…Yeah. I really wish that would happen.”

Yoon Siwoo said in a sincere voice that he truly hoped that would happen.

However, despite both of our wishes, Sunday didn’t come right away.

The next day after Tuesday was Wednesday, and the day after that was Thursday.

But I didn’t mind the wait at all.

In fact, I liked it.

Like the fox in The Little Prince said, if you wait until 4 o’clock, you’ll start becoming happy from 3 o’clock, the closer Sunday got, the happier I became.

But it seemed like I was the only one enjoying the wait.

I realized that on Saturday evening, the day before our date.

“Finally, it’s the final boss battle…!”

“…Yeah.”

On Saturday evening, I was watching a movie with Yoon Siwoo in the living room.

Since we had stopped doing our usual naughty activities recently, I started looking for something to do during that free time, and I happened to stumble upon this movie—it turned out to be a series.

So, over the past few nights, Yoon Siwoo and I had been watching one episode each, and today’s episode just happened to be the final chapter, where the main characters were about to face the final boss, the giant monster Beast.

“Aaah, the captain…!”

“Ugh…!”

The main characters, using all their strength, were fighting to defeat the final boss, and the suspense was so intense that I found myself clenching my fists and wiggling my butt in excitement.

“What should we do…! Just a little more…! Ugh, come on, you can do it…!”

“Ugh, grr…!”

And just when the battle was reaching its climax, I was fully immersed in the movie, cheering on the characters with all my might…

“Ah…?”

The battle abruptly stopped.

Yoon Siwoo had turned off the TV with the remote.

He interrupted the crucial scene.

Furious about the interruption, I turned around to face Yoon Siwoo, who was sitting behind me, and vented my frustrations.

“Ah, Yoon Siwoo…! How could you stop it now…! Quickly, put the movie back on—”

“……”

“Eh…?”

I stopped talking when I made eye contact with Yoon Siwoo, who was glaring at me from between my legs.

His eyes were far more chilling than the giant monster Beast on the screen, and I found myself trembling under his gaze.

He called my name with a voice full of irritation.

“…Scarlet.”

“Eek…! Y-Yes…?!”

The respectful tone automatically slipped out of my mouth.

Yoon Siwoo bit his lip tightly, sighed, and muttered.

“Are you… doing this on purpose…?”

“What, what do you mean…?”

“Are you really asking because you don’t know…?”

He said this while pulling me a little closer to him with one arm, as I was still sitting between his legs.

I couldn’t help but tremble.

The sensation of something big and firm, which I hadn’t noticed earlier while being engrossed in the movie, became apparent.

I belatedly realized.

The real Beast wasn’t on the TV screen; it was right behind me.

Chapter 403 - Know Your Sin

“Ha, Scarlet….”

Yoon Si-woo hugged me tightly from behind and called my name.

It was like when a teacher calls the name of a student who did something wrong in front of the desk, as if he was telling me to be polite because I knew you did something wrong.

When I heard that, I felt like I had done something big wrong, so I lowered my head like a guilty person, but then immediately raised my head again.

Even after thinking about it carefully, I couldn’t think of anything I had done wrong enough to be stung like this.

So I felt wronged and answered Yoon Si-woo as if I was questioning him.

“Why… why are you calling me?!”

You suddenly set the mood and scared someone who did nothing wrong.

That’s a bad thing!

When I shouted at him as if I was blaming him, Yoon Si-woo muttered in a voice mixed with laughter.

“…You really don’t know? What did you do wrong?”

Absurdity, indifference, and a little annoyance.

I couldn't help but feel nervous at Yoon Si-woo's one word that made me feel all of those emotions at the same time.

I don't know for sure, but I could tell from Yoon Si-woo's attitude that I had done something wrong.

However, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn't figure out what I had done wrong, so I cautiously observed his mood and asked him indirectly.

"What did I, what did I do wrong, you know…?"

"…Haa."

When I asked him politely, feeling hurt for no reason, Yoon Si-woo let out a sigh as if he really didn't need to tell me that, and then said to me.

"…Scarlet, I mean, I love you so much, you know?"

"Yeah, I love you too…."

"…Whew."

The sudden confession of love came at the moment when I was naturally expecting him to scold me for my mistake.

When I shyly replied that I loved him too, for some reason, Yoon Si-woo let out a sigh, his expression distorting as if he was angry.

The moment that low, long, and frighteningly hot sigh passed over the back of my neck, goosebumps appeared all over my body.

I don’t know if it was because of my mood, but Yoon Si-woo’s always affectionate and warm aura suddenly felt like it had changed.

He became a dangerous aura, like a beast starving and starving, with its prey right in front of it.

“Hit…?”

I’m going to be eaten, for some reason, that thought crossed my mind.

But there was no way to escape Yoon Si-woo’s arms that were holding me, or the beast’s jaws that were biting me.

As I trembled, not knowing what to do, Yoon Si-woo muttered in my ear in a low voice that made my body shiver.

“…Know this clearly, Scarlet. I love you so much that I want to spend every day in bed with you, loving you so much. Even at this very moment. But I’m holding back and holding back. Just for you. Do you understand?”

“Oh, yes… yes…”

“Ha….”

Yoon Si-woo’s oppressive atmosphere and the thought that I had no choice but to listen to him so as not to upset him in order to survive made me speak politely.

Then Yoon Si-woo let out another small sigh and hugged me tightly, saying,

“Are you going to keep doing this even though you know that?”

“Yes, yes…?”

“I’m holding back with all my might, but you keep making it so hard for me to hold back?”

Yoon Si-woo said that as if it was all my fault.

But I couldn’t figure out why Yoon Si-woo was acting like this.

What on earth did I do… .

So I protested to Yoon Si-woo with a sense of injustice.

“Oh, no… I didn’t do that….”

“I didn’t do that, right? Scarlet, tell me what you did?”

Then Yoon Si-woo looked at me with cold eyes and said.

Feeling wronged, I nodded immediately at those words,

“─Ugh?!”

At the same time, Yoon Si-woo turned my head back slightly and kissed me on the mouth.

“Phew, huh…? Huh?”

Our lips briefly touched before I could think of anything and then parted.

I was flustered by the sudden kiss and blinked, so Yoon Si-woo asked me to think about it as if he was telling me to think about it.

“Scarlet, you suddenly come to me like this every day and kiss me, right?”

“Uh… did, did you…?”

I nodded and answered Yoon Si-woo’s question while feeling bewildered.

That's because it actually happened.

But it's perfectly natural for lovers to express affection through kisses.

So, is there a problem if we just express affection frequently?

I'd rather be kissed like this out of the blue.

Just as I was absentmindedly thinking that, Yoon Si-woo hugged me tightly this time and kissed my neck and cheek repeatedly.

"Whew... Yesterday, I was sitting on the sofa, and you hugged me and kissed me like this, and you said, "I love you."

"Oh, huh... You did that too. You did..."

I nodded and agreed again while receiving Yoon Si-woo's kiss.

Because it was something I had done yesterday.

However, I still wondered why Yoon Si-woo was asking this question.

Even though it tickled a little, it was nice to be hugged and kissed, and I couldn't figure out what the problem was.

So while my body was shaking a little and I was kissing Yoon Si-woo,

“Haa….”

Yoon Si-woo let out a small sigh and this time, he held onto my waist tightly as he hugged me and slowly started to move my body up and down.

Something I had done unintentionally while watching a movie earlier.

But just when I thought that it wasn’t a problem, right?

“Ugh, uh…?”

A moan escaped my mouth.

Yoon Si-woo’s dick, which had risen significantly while my body was moving up and down, touched my sensitive part.

But that was embarrassing for me.

No matter how sensitive it was, it was definitely the same thing I felt when I was watching the movie earlier, just contact through my pants.

Why does it feel so strangely vivid and stimulating now, unlike before?

Why does it feel like such a lewd act?

“Ugh, ugh… This is weird… That much…!”

Suddenly, my body felt like it had become sensitive.

My body feels weird, if I keep doing this now, it’ll get weird.

Feeling that it was dangerous to keep giving this kind of stimulation to my sensitive body, I tried to pull away from Yoon Si-woo’s arm that was holding my waist and shaking me.

However, Yoon Si-woo ignored me and continued his movements, kissing my nape as if telling me to just do whatever he wanted.

“Huh…!”

And the moment Yoon Si-woo kissed my nape, a thrilled moan burst out of my mouth at the heat that suddenly rose from there.

Only then did I realize.

The kiss I had received from Yoon Si-woo, thinking it was a normal expression of affection, was the cause of my body becoming so sensitive.

Until recently, when I was doing dirty things every day, my body that had been kissed and kissed countless times by Yoon Si-woo had done it without thinking.

Preparing for dirty things.

Warming up my body, making it sensitive, and preparing to feel more comfortable with the dirty things I would do in the future.

“Ah, hak, hwang…!”

Kissing and kissing were dirty things… .

As my body shook, Yoon Si-woo’s touch on my sensitive spot made me feel good.

When I realized that, it was already too late.

Yoon Si-woo shouted, grabbing my body and shaking it more violently as if scolding me for realizing it too late.

“Huh, when we were watching the movie earlier…! Did you shake your butt like this on top of me or not!”

“Ah, hak…! Do it, do it…!”

“How’s it feeling when you experience it yourself! If you do this, you’ll feel like doing dirty things, right?”

“Hey…! Come in… I feel so horny…!”

I cried and answered that, realizing that my actions without thinking could make me feel so horny.

As an expression of apology, I didn’t resist Yoon Si-woo’s touch and moved my body vigorously.

Naturally, Yoon Si-woo’s there touched my precious place more often, and every time, I trembled as if he was going crazy.

“Whew, hew…!”

But, this wasn’t enough.

My body, which was completely ready to do something dirty, was now just anxious with just this kind of stimulation.

It was my fault, so it would be okay if I did it harder.

I could hold onto my waist tightly and shake it harder.

It would be okay if I slammed my butt down hard enough to crush it.

Even if I took off my pants and stuffed it inside… I wish I had… .

“Huh, Scarlet…! Stop…!”

“Huh…? Hew…?”

And before I knew it, I had lost my senses and was thrusting my waist with all my might, and only when Yoon Si-woo grabbed my waist tightly and stopped me could I barely come to my senses.

Yoon Si-woo spoke to me as I barely stopped my body and gasped for breath.

“Haa, haa… Scarlet, are you calm?”

“Whew…? Hot?! Yes, yes….”

“You really… I was holding back… Haa, anyway… Do you understand what you did wrong now?”

“Ah, yes… You made me feel dirty without knowing it while holding back… I’ll never do that again… Kissing and pecks, and even shaking my waist from above….”

I sincerely apologized to Yoon Si-woo like that.

Now that I realized how much I had wronged Yoon Si-woo.

For example, I did something like grilling meat in front of Yoon Si-woo, who was dieting at my request, and it was like I smelled a ton of smoke.

What a horrible thing I did… .

At that moment when I was depressed with those thoughts, Yoon Si-woo waved his hand and said.

“Huh…? Oh, no…! I’m not telling you not to do it at all…! I just want you to be more careful in the future….”

“But….”

“Don’t worry, I’ve already forgiven you for everything you’ve done so far…!”

“Ah….”

I couldn’t help but blush at Yoon Si-woo’s words.

I was grateful that Yoon Si-woo was so generous and forgiving of all the mistakes I’d made.

And I was embarrassed that I had been so hard on holding back, but I had been so embarrassed that I had been so in a bad mood when Yoon Si-woo had asked me to do something dirty without coming to my senses.

Anyway, thanks to my sincere apology, Yoon Si-woo’s intimidating aura had returned to normal, and I was trying to relax and calm down.

As I was sneaking glances at Yoon Si-woo, I saw that thing still proudly showing its presence above his pants.

Seeing that he didn't seem to be calming down even after all that commotion, I hesitated for a moment and then said to Yoon Si-woo.

"That, Yoon Si-woo...?"

"Huh? Why?"

"You know... If that's too hard to endure... Should I do it by hand?"

Chapter 404 - Two People Looking Forward to a Date

“You know… If it’s too hard to hold back… Should I do it with my hands?”

“…What?”

My suggestion to do it with my hands.

Yoon Si-woo paused for a moment when he heard that, then spoke to me in a tone that seemed bewildered.

“Ha, Scarlet… You asked me to cut down on the dirty work. When I told you not to do dirty work this week, you said it was okay, but now you’re doing this, what’s the point of all the hard work I put in to hold back?”

“T-That’s not it, listen for a moment….”

Yoon Si-woo, who was getting a little angry at me for asking me to do it now, opened his mouth to urgently explain.

“T-It’s true that I asked you to cut down on dirty work, but that was because I was worried that I’d get addicted to dirty work and become a nuisance… I thought it would be okay for me to do it for you, Yoon Si-woo.”

What was the reason I asked Yoon Si-woo to cut down on dirty work in the first place?

I was worried that if I kept doing it every day, I would become a slut who only thinks about dirty things, so that was why I did it.

In that sense, my unilaterally doing it for Yoon Si-woo does not deviate from my original purpose.

“And as you said, you’re holding back because of my request… If you have a hard time because of that, I don’t like it… I like you too, so I don’t want to see you having a hard time because of me… I’m really sorry that I didn’t think you would have a hard time holding back when I asked you to, Yoon Si-woo….”

I apologized to Yoon Si-woo and said that.

I sincerely reflected on the fact that my request was a selfish request that didn’t consider Yoon Si-woo’s position at all.

Why didn’t I think that abstinence is not as easy as it sounds for a man in his prime of life?

Even though I said I didn’t do that, there were quite a few guys among my classmates who went to the army training camp with me who had a hard time because of that.

When I was talking about the training camp, something related to that came to mind.

In the training camp, there is a system called the buddy system where trainees are required to always travel in pairs of two or three to prevent any accidents.

One morning, my buddy called me to go to the bathroom.

He was holding something wrapped tightly in a towel in his arms, and his face was full of self-loathing.

For some reason, he stayed in the bathroom a little longer than usual, and he spent the whole day sighing and saying he wanted to die.

Then, the company commander who was walking around happened to hear what he was mumbling, and after a big commotion, everyone found out that my buddy had a wet dream the night before.

After that, every morning, people would tease him, asking if he was not wet today, and he really wanted to die.

The side effects of forced abstinence can sometimes make people feel so miserable.

And the moment I thought about that, a worry suddenly came to me.

Oh, Yoon Si-woo is already much more energetic than the average person, so what if he also holds it in and has a wet dream and ends up wanting to die because of his self-loathing like his classmate?

I thought about that far and held onto Yoon Si-woo tightly with a sense of duty that I shouldn’t let that happen.

“T-Tell me if it’s hard to hold it in. I’ll do it with my hands. How about now? Should I do it with my hands?”

“Ugh… T-That…”

“It’s really okay, so be honest. We decided to go on a date tomorrow. If you hold it in, it’ll be hard and you won’t be able to enjoy tomorrow’s date properly. So be honest. How about it? Do you want me to?”

If I don’t make him speak honestly, something bad might happen to Yoon Si-woo.

With the determination to prevent that, I held onto Yoon Si-woo and begged him to be honest, talking about tomorrow’s date.

“…Yeah.”

Did my persuasion work?

Yoon Si-woo nodded slightly as if he was embarrassed to be honest and answered in a small voice.

“Okay. Thank you for being honest. Then… I’ll take off your pants?”

I smiled happily at that honest answer and sat down next to Yoon Si-woo, grabbed his pants and pulled them down along with his underwear.

And as soon as the thing he had been holding back came off, Yoon Si-woo’s large pillar popped out as if it had been waiting for it.

It was obvious enough that it couldn’t be hidden even under his pants, but seeing it without anything to hide it made me swallow my saliva and mutter.

“Gulp… It, it’s so big when you look at it like this….”

“Whew….”

“Ah… Well, then I’ll do it now? With your hands… Like this, like this….”

I was momentarily lost in the power of the real thing, but I came to my senses when I heard a soft sigh from the side and started stroking Yoon Si-woo’s place with my hand.

Ugh, ugh… It’s so hard… And, it’s so hot… .

And isn’t this more amazing than usual…? It’s my first time touching it like this, so I’m not sure exactly… .

Thinking about it, I’ve always been pricked by it, but this was my first time touching it with my hand, so it felt so unfamiliar to me.

It was hard as a rock, but hot enough to burn my hand, so I couldn’t believe it was attached to the same person’s body.

At the same time, the veins were bulging and throbbing, and it felt more alive than anything else.

I felt the sensation with my hand and asked Yoon Si-woo.

“Haa, haa… How are you? Are you okay?”

“Huh….”

Yoon Si-woo nodded silently.

He let out a small moan as if he liked the feeling of being touched by my hand.

I wanted to do it more diligently because I was happy about that, but at that time, I realized a problem.

It was quite uncomfortable to do it by hand while sitting next to me like this.

I thought for a moment about what I should do to make it easier, but then a good idea occurred to me and I stopped and said to Yoon Si-woo.

“Um, wait a minute… It’s uncomfortable to do it in this state, so please sit down…”

After saying that, I lifted my butt off the sofa I was sitting on and went down under the sofa.

And in that state, I went between Yoon Si-woo’s legs, sitting on the sofa, and knelt down.

Ah, as expected… I think it would be easier to do it with Yoon Si-woo right in front of me if I sat like this.

I could do it with both hands… .

I was praising myself for my unique idea, but Yoon Si-woo said with a puzzled expression, perhaps worried about me kneeling on the floor.

“Scarlet… If you sit like that, your knees….”

“Oh, it’s okay. It doesn’t hurt at all because the carpet is laid out. I’m okay, so I’ll leave it like this…?”

I was happy that he was so concerned about the little things, so I held Yoon Si-woo’s things in my hands again to make him feel better.

I thought it would be impossible to do it with one hand, so I did it with both hands.

Even then, I could see the remaining space.

… Seriously, how big is it?

Seeing it up close, right in front of my nose, it felt bigger and more powerful.

The words manly and cool naturally came to mind.

As I kept looking at it, my heart started pounding and my face started to flush, so I muttered while exhaling quickly for some reason.

“Haa, this… It looks bigger when I see it up close… It’s so manly and cool….”

“Ugh…!”

“It’s cool… Haa, it’s cool….”

When I praised him and moved my hand, Yoon Si-woo’s hand trembled as if it was happy.

Even though it was so manly, it didn’t know what to do with my touch.

That’s why it felt so fragile, like something I needed to take care of.

I stroked it as gently as I could.

“It’s so big… The veins are all red and bright… It’s so tight, it feels like it’s going to burst….”

“Huh, ha….”

You could tell just by looking at it that it had held back a lot.

It became like this, like my body was just now, so sensitive.

It must have been because I held back so hard.

“You held back so long, that’s why it became like this…? You worked hard to listen to my request to hold back on dirty things….”

As I looked at that sight, I felt a deep desire to express my gratitude for all the hard work you put in to make it this far.

So I said,

“Thank you for putting up with me…? sigh─”

“Huh…?!”

I gave Yoon Si-woo the kiss that he always liked whenever I did it to him.

“Scarlet, you…? What are you doing…?!”

Yoon Si-woo then shouted in surprise.

However, I knew that Yoon Si-woo was extremely happy about it through the intense reaction I felt in my hand.

“Ah… Do you like this? Hehe, then I’ll give you more? Kiss… kiss….”

“Ugh…?! It feels good for a moment, but that’s too much, ugh…?!”

I wanted Yoon Si-woo to feel better, so I gave him a series of kisses as an expression of my gratitude for holding back.

“Kiss… peck… haa, kiss….”

“Ugh, ugh…!”

On the tip that was taut as if it was going to burst, on the widely spread cap.

On a pillar that was standing so hard, with bulging veins,

Like a wife comforting her husband who had suffered.

Gently and gently, filled with gratitude and affection.

“Keep, haa… is this it? Is this it…?”

“Huh, haak…!”

“Churup, heek… behe, chuup… paha….”

“Keukk…?!”

Short, sometimes long.

I like to lick with my tongue when kissing, so sometimes I use my tongue like that.

I kept moving my hands and engraved my lips here and there on Yoon Si-woo.

And as that continued, I heard Yoon Si-woo screaming.

“Ah… huh…! Shut up, Scarlet… I’m going now…!”

Through the sensation of the hand I was holding, I felt something quickly rising inside of Yoon Si-woo, so I kept kissing him so that he would be satisfied to the end.

“Okay, slap…! Slap, just like that…!”

But after saying that, I finally realized.

There’s a carpet under my knees right now!

If something gets on there, it’ll be hard to clean…!

However, it was already too late to stop Yoon Si-woo.

At that very moment, right before the carpet became a mess,

“Haup…!”

I made a split-second decision and put the tip of Yoon Si-woo in my mouth.

“Ah, Skarl…?! Aah…! Ugh…!”

And at the same time, liquid poured into my mouth like crazy.

Was it because I had held it in so long?

The momentum was so intense that tears welled up in my eyes.

“Ugh, ugh….”

But the important thing was that I prevented the carpet from getting dirty.

While I was wiping my tears with my sleeve and feeling proud of my own improvisation, Yoon Si-woo suddenly spoke flusteredly.

“S-Scarlet…! What if I take that in my mouth…! Just wait a minute, I’ll get some tissues…!”

But Yoon Si-woo, who was about to get up from his seat, stopped doing so.

“Gulp… Heuheu, Heuheu, Gulp, Gulp… Phew, Heuheu….”

Because I swallowed everything in my mouth.

It was so strong that it didn’t go down my throat well, so I had to swallow it in several parts.

“Did you swallow it…?”

“Huh…? Ugh, but….”

Then, Yoon Si-woo stared at me blankly with his eyes wide open as if he didn’t know I would swallow it.

“Huh….”

With a sigh, he grabbed my shoulder and pressed his thing, which still seemed bigger than before, into my cheek.

“…One more time.”

“Huh? Huh…?”

“Do what you just did, do it again.”

Yoon Si-woo was asking me to do it again.

“Ah, no… Not today anymore….”

I had no choice but to refuse his request.

Then Yoon Si-woo muttered as if he was a little angry.

“Why? You said earlier that if you couldn’t stand it, tell me. I don’t think I can stand it now.”

“T-that’s true… Sorry… I really can’t do it anymore today….”

“So, why.”

I lowered my head as if I was embarrassed when Yoon Si-woo asked me the reason, almost making me nervous.

“No, that’s… I just swallowed that and my nose and mouth were filled with that smell, that dirty smell… I, I felt so dirty… So if you do it again now, I’ll really beg you to do something dirty this time… So I can’t….”

Honestly, it was a reason I was embarrassed to say, but what could I do if I couldn’t hold it in now?

Anyway, Yoon Si-woo endured so hard for me, so it’s impossible for him to do something dirty now because of me.

So I held back my dirty feelings with all my might so that Yoon Si-woo wouldn’t make all the things he had endured useless.

“So, okay…? Even if you want to do more, let’s stop here for today? We have a date tomorrow… Hold on for one more day, okay…?”

And Yoon Si-woo muttered, laughing in vain at my request.

“No… Ha, so just like this… Really, wow….”

Yoon Si-woo muttered for a while,

“Hoooo….”

After a while, he let out a long sigh and smiled brightly.

“Okay, let’s do that.”

“Uh, uh? Really?”

“Yeah, Scarlet, you have a date tomorrow, just like you said. You should stop today and sleep so you can go on the date tomorrow. Scarlet, I know how much you were looking forward to the date tomorrow, so you can’t miss it.”

“Yeah, yeah!”

I nodded vigorously at Yoon Si-woo’s words.

That’s right, I was looking forward to the date tomorrow!

When I nodded, Yoon Si-woo said,

“I’m looking forward to it too, the date.”

“Ah…! Yoon Si-woo, you were looking forward to the date too!”

“Yeah, I’m looking forward to when you come home after the date. I won’t have to hold back from then.”

Yoon Si-woo said that and smiled refreshingly.

But to me, Yoon Si-woo’s smile felt creepier than ever.

Chapter 405 - Date and Unicorn (1)

“…Ha! A strong and powerful morning!”

With a strange mumble that I couldn’t quite understand, I woke up.

After waking up, I checked the calendar on the bedside table and smiled.

Big, bold letters were written on today’s date with circles around them, reading "Date with Yoon Siwoo!"

Yes, there had been a lot going on, but still, today was finally the day of the long-awaited date!

“Heh♪ Heh♪”

Feeling good right after waking up, I hummed a tune and opened the door to prepare breakfast.

“Heh~”

“Did you sleep well, Scarlet?”

“Eh….”

As soon as I opened the door, I locked eyes with Yoon Siwoo, who was sitting on the sofa in exactly the same position as he had been last night before I went to bed.

Wait a minute, is he...?

“…Yoon Siwoo, did you stay up all night?”

“Haha, I couldn’t sleep because I was so excited about the date.”

I asked just in case, and Yoon Siwoo answered with a smile, confirming that he hadn’t slept.

What? Even though he said he could easily go without sleep for a night, he actually stayed up the whole night?

I really wanted to scold him, but when I saw Yoon Siwoo looking at me with a smile, I couldn’t bring myself to say anything, as it sent a chill down my spine.

“Uh, uh... I see. That happens sometimes…”

So, I quickly nodded and started preparing breakfast, trying to ignore Yoon Siwoo’s persistent gaze on me.

As we ate breakfast, I talked about our date with Yoon Siwoo.

“Oh, for today’s date... We’re going to the zoo, right?”

“Yeah, Scarlet, you said you wanted to go.”

“Yeah… I like animals…”

As I mentioned, today’s date location was the zoo.

It was the same zoo I had gone to with Yoon Siwoo and the children from the orphanage once before.

The reason I chose the zoo for our date was simple.

It was because I liked animals, and I just wanted to go to the zoo again.

“But Yoon Siwoo, is it okay for you to have our date at the zoo? Don’t you want to go somewhere else?”

Since I picked the zoo for that reason, I asked him if he was okay with it.

Couldn’t he have wanted to go somewhere else instead?

However, Yoon Siwoo answered me.

“It’s fine. I just want to see you enjoying yourself, Scarlet. So, wherever you want to go, just have fun, and I’ll be happy with that.”

“Is, is that so…? Well then…”

Yoon Siwoo smiled as he said that.

And since I could tell that he was being completely sincere, I felt relieved about the choice of the location.

After finishing breakfast, I started getting ready to head out.

“Hmmm… What should I wear…”

“You know, that white dress. Wear it, or rather, please wear it.”

“Hmm...? Oh, should I?”

As I was thinking about what to wear, I heard Yoon Siwoo’s voice from outside the door.

Hmm, should I? I guess so.

Since I had already chosen the place for the date, I couldn’t say no to wearing the dress he wanted.

Without hesitation, I took the white dress out of my closet.

It was the same dress I wore when I went to the zoo with Yoon Siwoo before, and also when we went to the beach recently.

I’m pretty sure Yoon Siwoo had asked me if I liked this dress back then...

Thinking about it again, I changed into the dress and spoke to Yoon Siwoo, who was waiting outside the door.

“You asked me if I liked wearing this last time, didn’t you? Is ◈ Nоvеlіgһт ◈ (Continue reading) this style to your liking?”

“Ah, well... yeah, it really suits you…”

“Really?”

Yoon Siwoo’s voice sounded a bit shy, which made me chuckle. After changing into the dress, I opened the door and showed him my outfit, asking him.

“How do I look? Do you like it?”

“…Yeah. You look really, really beautiful, Scarlet.”

Then Yoon Siwoo, almost mesmerized, stared at me for a moment and then hugged me tightly, muttering.

“You look so beautiful that I don’t want anyone else to see you like this…”

Yoon Siwoo, showing his possessiveness without hiding it.

But, since we were officially a couple now, it didn’t feel unpleasant at all.

In fact, it made me happy and my heart raced, so I buried my face in his neck and whispered in his ear, blushing.

“Th-thank goodness…”

“…Huh?”

“We’re going to wear this and go out today, right…?”

I said that while showing him the bracelet on my wrist.

It was a disguised bracelet with magical properties that we had to wear to avoid causing a scene, as it would be obvious who we were if we just went out normally.

When I activated the magic, the appearance of a brown-haired woman with a pure image covered my body.

However, even though I used the transformation magic, Yoon Siwoo, with the Sword of Radiance, would still be able to see my real appearance.

As if reminding him of this, I whispered softly to Yoon Siwoo.

“You’re the only one who can see me like this. I’ll only show it to you… from now on…”

“…Hah.”

Upon hearing that, Yoon Siwoo chuckled softly, but didn’t say anything else.

Still, I could tell.

I knew he was extremely satisfied with my answer.

So, I quietly embraced Yoon Siwoo, who was holding me tightly.

We stood there for about three minutes, silently holding each other, and then we headed out for our date.

Just like loving couples do, we held each other’s hands tightly.

The fluttering silence that began at the entrance lasted until we arrived at the zoo, our date location.

And once we arrived at the zoo, the excited feeling turned into pure joy as I clung to Yoon Siwoo’s arm and jumped up and down, shouting.

“Yoon Siwoo, Yoon Siwoo…! It’s the zoo!”

“Yeah, it’s been a while. And Scarlet, don’t shout my name like that outside.”

“Oh, right…!”

Excited, I couldn’t help but call his name loudly, and then I was startled by his correction and looked around nervously.

Luckily, no one had recognized us just from me shouting his name, and the people who weren’t looking our way didn’t seem to notice.

Phew… I thought we were caught despite using the transformation magic.

Letting out a sigh of relief, I noticed Yoon Siwoo chuckling next to me as he asked.

“Do you really like the zoo this much?”

“Yeah…! There are so many animals I want to see, I want to go see them all quickly!”

“Haha, we have plenty of time today, so let’s take it slow and enjoy everything. Which one should we see first?”

“Which one…? Hmm…”

When Yoon Siwoo asked which animal I wanted to see first, I took a moment to think.

But my decision didn’t take long.

The animal I wanted to see the most was clear!

“Let’s go see the unicorn first! I want to see the unicorn!”

“…Unicorn?”

“Yeah! When I rode it last time, it was so much fun! Unlike the other animals, it didn’t run away from me. That’s why I like unicorns the most! I hope I can ride it again this time, do you think it’s possible?”

The animal I wanted to see the most was the unicorn!

It was the animal that gave me the most fun memories the last time I visited the zoo.

Ah, riding that unicorn was so much fun.

As I recalled that memory, Yoon Siwoo muttered with a somewhat startled expression.

“Well… that’s probably going to be difficult…”

“Huh? Why?”

“Well, it’s just… um, let’s go see the unicorn first?”

“Ah, okay!”

For some reason, Yoon Siwoo just cleared his throat without giving a clear reason.

Though it was a little suspicious, my desire to see the unicorn was greater, so I headed towards the enclosure where the unicorn was.

At the unicorn enclosure, there was a large crowd gathered.

Surprised by how many people were there, I said to Yoon Siwoo.

“Wow, there are so many people! I guess unicorns are really popular with the guys! Normally, other animal enclosures are mostly families, but here there are a lot of men. Well, I guess unicorns are pretty cool!”

The high ratio of adult men compared to other enclosures.

But it didn’t seem that strange, because if I thought about it, I used to be a guy too.

So, I joked that they must also be like me, captivated by the coolness of unicorns. Suddenly, I saw the men nearby clearing their throats awkwardly and moving away from the fence.

Were they moving out of the way for me to see the unicorn?

So, I nodded my head and thanked the men who made way for us.

“Ha, come here.”

Yoon Siwoo let out a small sigh and pulled me closer to the fence.

“Wow…!”

Finally, the pure white unicorn was visible at a glance.

It was clearly the same unicorn I had ridden before, as it was prancing around as if it didn’t care about the people around it.

Recognizing it immediately, I called over a zookeeper who was passing by.

“Excuse me. Is the unicorn ride experience available right now?”

“…Huh? A ride experience?”

The zookeeper gave me a somewhat confused look before replying.

“Sorry, but we’re not offering unicorn rides here. This unicorn has such a bad temper that it’s not the kind of animal you can ride.”

“Oh, really? That’s too bad. I actually rode this unicorn last time I was here… I guess it’s impossible this time, huh…”

“You… you rode this unicorn?”

When the zookeeper heard that, she gave me a look like I was telling an unbelievable lie, but then, as if recalling something, she asked me cautiously.

“Now that you mention it, the previous zookeeper did say that this unicorn had let one person ride it, just once... Were you the one…?”

“Ah, yeah, I think that was me…”

I nodded at the zookeeper’s words.

And at that moment, I felt a lot of envious stares from the men standing nearby.

Chapter 406 - Date and Unicorn (2)

“Uh, I think that’s probably me…?”

When I nodded, claiming I had ridden the unicorn before, an intense look of jealousy from the men standing nearby was almost palpable.

Haha, looks like everyone’s envious just because I’ve ridden the unicorn before!

Yes, it’s true! I’m the one who has experienced riding that unicorn!

...But Yoon Siwoo, why are you looking so smug? I’m the one who’s ridden the unicorn.

As I thought this, the zookeeper spoke up.

“Hmm... Well, just to be sure, I’ll ask the unicorn if it’s willing to let you ride again. If the unicorn agrees, you can ride.”

“Ah, really?! But... I’m not sure if it will recognize me...”

I responded excitedly but with a hint of worry. Since I’m using transformation magic, maybe the unicorn won’t recognize me…

However, as the zookeeper called out, the unicorn turned toward me, and in that moment, I realized my worries were unfounded.

“!! Hee-hee─!!”

The moment the unicorn saw me, it ran toward me as if it had reunited with a long-lost family member, clearly excited to see me!

“Unicorn!”

I was so moved by how quickly the unicorn recognized me that I stretched my hand out toward it.

But just as the unicorn’s nose was about to touch my hand, it suddenly stopped and took a step backward, looking at me with a gaze of disbelief.

“Hee-hee?”

Then, the unicorn began to cry loudly, shedding big, droplet-like tears, its face filled with what seemed like utter shock, as if its world was collapsing.

“Wh, wha…? U-unicorn...? Why is it suddenly doing this…?”

I was utterly confused by the unicorn’s strange behavior. Why is this happening? It wasn’t like this before!

As I struggled to hide my bewilderment, the zookeeper, who had been watching, turned to me and asked.

“Are you... okay?”

To my ears, it sounded like they were asking, "Are you lying to us?"

No! I’m not lying!

Suddenly, feeling like I had to explain myself, I said with a tone of frustration.

“It’s true! I really did ride this unicorn before! It used to let me pet it and even let me ride it!”

That’s when it happened.

“Alright, alright. Calm down, calm down.”

Yoon Siwoo, standing behind me, patted my head soothingly.

His calm touch helped me steady myself, and then, as if to defend me, he looked around at the onlookers and said.

“Just to clarify, this isn’t a lie. I was with Scarlet when she rode the unicorn last time. However, some time has passed since then. So, if something has happened to the unicorn in the meantime, it’s not that strange, right?”

He wrapped his arm around my waist as he spoke.

At the same time, I could feel the intense stares filled with jealousy and envy from the crowd.

I was completely taken aback. Really? Are they this jealous just because I rode the unicorn?

Or maybe... for people who’ve never ridden one, it might be something they desperately want to do...

I realized I should avoid bragging about things like this in front of others from now on.

While I reflected on this internally, I noticed Yoon Siwoo staring at the people who were glaring at us, and he seemed to be intimidating them with his gaze.

...Yeah, even so, it’s only Yoon Siwoo who would protect me like this.

I gave Yoon Siwoo a tight hug to express my gratitude.

“…Hah.”

“Tch.”

At that moment, I could hear sighs and clicks of the tongue from the crowd, and the eyes that had been focused on us seemed to dissipate.

Yoon Siwoo, perhaps feeling that the situation had settled, loosened his arm from around my waist, wearing a refreshingly satisfied expression.

I wasn’t sure what was so good about the situation, but unlike Yoon Siwoo’s upbeat mood, I felt thoroughly down.

I looked at the unicorn, who was still staring at me with a somewhat resentful look, and asked.

“…Is it really true? Unicorn, do you dislike me now?”

“─Prrt! Prrr!”

In response to my question, the unicorn began shaking its head and loudly prancing around.

As the unicorn seemed to be getting restless, Yoon Siwoo quietly embraced me from behind to protect me.

“Grrk! Ghee-hee─! Huhh...!”

Then, as if having a seizure, the unicorn trembled violently, and then, with a heartbreaking cry, it collapsed onto the ground.

Seeing how sad the unicorn looked, I reached out toward it, but the unicorn turned its head and gently avoided my touch.

The sight of it was so sorrowful that it made me feel like crying too.

In that very moment...

A small, faint light flickered from Yoon Siwoo’s embrace.

“…What? Why is this happening?”

Yoon Siwoo spoke in a confused tone, and when I looked, I saw that the Sword of Truth was barely visible, shining faintly from his chest, unnoticed by the zookeeper.

Both Yoon Siwoo and I were bewildered, wondering what was going on, when suddenly...

“Hee-hee?”

The unicorn, who had been crying, suddenly looked startled, reacting to the light.

Sparkle, sparkle.

“…Puh-hee-hee.”

Sparkle, sparkle, sparkle.

“Prrrr.”

Every time the Sword of Truth glowed, the unicorn would cry out.

I couldn’t help but feel like they were having some sort of conversation, though I had no idea what they were discussing.

But somehow, I sensed that whatever it was, it wasn’t meaningless.

The unicorn’s eyes, which had been filled with sadness, gradually became calm, as if it had come to some sort of realization.

It wasn’t as though the unicorn had overcome its sorrow, but rather, it seemed to have reached an understanding, an enlightened state.

After a brief exchange with the Sword of Truth, the unicorn looked at me silently, then...

“Ah...”

It quietly rubbed its nose against my hand before moving away to the far side of the enclosure, disappearing from view.

But even so, I could feel my mood lift. I hadn’t been able to ride the unicorn like I wanted, but I now knew that it didn’t actually hate me.

The zookeeper and Yoon Siwoo, who had witnessed this, murmured in disbelief.

“Eh...? Wait a moment... Did the unicorn just let you touch it? From what I heard, that shouldn’t be possible…”

“Well, that’s... definitely not supposed to happen…”

“Hmm, is that really the case? But then... what’s going on? Did it eat something strange...?”

The two of them muttered in amazement, but when I asked them what was happening, they didn’t answer, and I couldn’t figure out what had them so shocked.

One day, in the zoo enclosure, a unicorn was crying.

Seeing this, the sword, which had once been a unicorn, found the situation strange and asked the unicorn.

[Little one of my kin, why are you crying so sorrowfully?] 

The unicorn answered.

[I was crying because the maiden I liked is no longer a maiden.]

The sword then asked.

[Why is it so sad that she is no longer a maiden?]

The unicorn didn’t understand the question and asked back.

[How can I, a unicorn who loves purity, not be sad that the maiden is no longer pure?]

The sword chuckled.

[How naive you are. How can you think so narrowly? Yes, loving a pure maiden is natural for a unicorn. But there is something you must understand.]

The sword, which had lived hundreds of years longer than the young unicorn, spoke to it about the truth of the world.

[A maiden, by nature, does not remain pure forever.]

[!!!]

The unicorn’s mind was struck like a bolt of lightning as the sword’s words echoed in its ears.

The sword continued.

[I understand your sorrow. I too, once felt immense sadness when a maiden lost her purity. But if a maiden doesn’t lose her purity, there can be no other maidens born into the world.]

[That is the law of the world.]

The sword continued, trying to enlighten the unicorn.

[Of course, even knowing that, enduring the pain of loss may not be easy. So remember this as well: sometimes, when one maiden loses her purity, two, three, or even more maidens are born into the world.]

[!!!!]

The unicorn shuddered at the thought.

And at that moment, it realized.

To achieve greater happiness, sometimes one must lose something inevitably.

The sword spoke to the unicorn, who had learned this lesson.

[You may feel sorrow, but you must also be grateful. The man who took the purity of the maiden you loved is my master. As long as he is around, she will be only his. Imagine, if you will, a future where the maiden you once loved gives herself to many men.]

[AAAAAAH!!!!]

[Compared to that, the future where she becomes the wife of one man and brings new maidens into the world is a blessing, isn’t it?]

[Ah, yes! It is indeed!]

The unicorn, imagining the horrific future it had just pictured, nodded vigorously at the sword’s words.

Yes, so what if the man had been smiling arrogantly as he held the woman in his arms, as if he had won?

If that’s the best ending she could wish for...

Having stopped crying, the unicorn quietly looked at the woman it had once loved.

There was no longer a pure maiden there.

There was only a mother who would give birth to another maiden who would bring new life into the world.

[...I loved you. I hope you live happily from now on.]

And with that, the unicorn showed its reverence by pressing its nose against her hand before retreating into seclusion to internalize this great lesson.

That was the story of how a young unicorn came to understand the world and became an adult.

It was also the story of how the sword, which had once been a unicorn, successfully gaslit the unicorn to make it understand the feelings of its master’s lover.

Chapter 407 - Reasons to be Loved

Since the unicorn showed no sign of coming back into view, I had no choice but to leave the enclosure. I waved my hand and called out loudly.

“Goodbye, unicorn! I’ll come back next time!”

Even though I said goodbye with a smile, it still felt disappointing.

I really wanted to ride the unicorn...!

With that regret in mind, we left the unicorn enclosure and headed to our next destination, the meadow where the sheep were grazing.

As we walked toward the meadow, I honestly wasn’t expecting much.

That’s because the last time I had been to the zoo, every animal except for the unicorn had avoided me completely.

No, not just avoided— they had actively run away from me.

And then—

Baa-aa-aa─

“Oh, the sheep...?”

As soon as we entered the meadow, I was caught off guard to see the sheep approaching us as if they were welcoming us.

In an instant, I found myself completely surrounded by the fluffy sheep.

I felt a mix of excitement and nervousness in the situation.

“U-uh... what should I do? The animals hated my touch last time!”

When I visited the zoo before, every animal except the unicorn ran away whenever I tried to touch them. I really wanted to pet them, but I thought they would just run away!

As I was at a loss in the midst of the sheep, Yoon Siwoo, who had been quietly observing, petted one of the sheep’s heads and spoke to me.

“It doesn’t look like they’re avoiding you, does it? Don’t be scared, just try petting one.”

Swallow “Okay... I’ll give it a try…”

Hearing Yoon Siwoo’s encouragement, I squeezed my eyes shut and reached out to one of the sheep in front of me.

Then—

Baa-aa─

“…Ah.”

With the sound of the sheep’s baa, I felt the warm touch of its fur on my palm.

I cautiously opened my eyes to see the sheep calmly enjoying my touch, and I couldn’t help but shout in excitement.

“Wow...! Wowaa…!”

Seeing that, I couldn’t hold back my excitement.

“Look...! The sheep aren’t running away when I touch them! Last time, they’d run away as soon as I tried to touch them!”

“Haha, looks like they actually like you touching them.”

“Really? Come on, all of you! I’m going to pet each and every one of you today!”

The way the sheep, who used to avoid me, now approached me as if they wanted more petting was so heartwarming.

Just petting them made me feel so comforted... If this isn’t healing, then what is?

I completely forgot the disappointment of not riding the unicorn and happily spent my time petting the sheep, enjoying the soothing experience.

And then—

“Ha, has it already been this long?”

I suddenly checked the time and realized we had been playing with the sheep for over an hour. I was surprised and said to Yoon Siwoo.

“Wow, I didn’t even realize how much time passed while petting the sheep. Should we head to see the other animals now?”

“Really? Are you sure you don’t want to stay here longer? You seemed to be having so much fun with the sheep.”

“Hehe, yeah, but we came all the way to the zoo, and I want to see other animals too. We can always come back and play with the sheep another time. So, goodbye, sheep! We’re off now!”

Baa-aa─!

Though it was sad to leave the sheep, since I wanted to see the other animals, I turned and headed with Yoon Siwoo to the next destination.

I thought to myself, This will probably be the most memorable part of today’s zoo trip.

But at that moment, I had no idea.

What happened at the meadow was just the beginning.

Woof! Woof!

Next, we headed to a dog cafe where puppies were running around.

Maybe considering how tired I was from standing and playing with the sheep for over an hour, Yoon Siwoo suggested we take a short break by visiting the dog cafe.

Woof! Woof! Pant-pant-pant!

“Hmm? What’s going on with that dog over there?”

“Heh heh, that dog wants you to play with it. It’s its favorite toy, so if you throw it, it’ll bring it back to you.”

When we arrived at the dog cafe, a dog immediately started playfully begging me to join it, wagging its tail.

Naturally, I couldn’t ignore that, so I excitedly played with the dog.

Arf! Arf!

“Aw, what’s wrong? Do you want to play with me too?”

Woof! Woof! Ruff! Ruff!

“Wait... Are you all trying to play with me?”

“Oh, oh no...?! Guys, wait your turn! I’ll play with each of you!”

...Yes, there were sixteen dogs all begging me to play with them.

With their tails wagging and pleading for attention, how could I not play with them?

I ended up playing with each one, throwing their toys and keeping them entertained. By the time I left, I was covered in sweat, even though I originally went in for a quick break.

But was I tired? Haha, of course not.

The sight of the puppies sitting around me, eagerly waiting for their turn with their eyes sparkling, was so adorable. I almost wanted to stay there all day just playing with them.

But surprisingly, that wasn’t the end of the excitement.

Chirp! Chirp!

Piroooooong~

“Wow, Mom! Look at that sister! She must be a druid!”

“Heh heh, I see. The druid in the storybook mom read to me yesterday had birds sitting on her shoulders and head, too.”

In the arboretum, where birds were flying around, a group of birds suddenly flew over and perched on my shoulders and head. One of the kids asked if I was a druid.

Caw-caw-caw!

“Hmm? Zookeeper, when I gave the fish, they brought me stones.”

“Oh? That’s a sign of affection from the penguins. This is the first time I’ve seen them bring stones as a gift to someone. They must really like you.”

In the penguin feeding experience, when I handed the penguins fish, they all brought stones back to me. The zookeeper was amazed by their behavior.

And wherever I went, whichever animal I met.

They all seemed to follow me and show affection in a way that felt so natural.

This was so different from the animals’ behavior when I had visited the zoo before.

It made me happy, but I was curious about the reason behind it, so I asked Yoon Siwoo as we were walking through the zoo.

“This is strange. Why are the animals acting so differently compared to last time I was here?”

“Hmmm, maybe the animals were scared of the witch’s aura inside you last time,” he said thoughtfully.

“Oh, could that be it?”

It seemed like a reasonable explanation, so I nodded. However, there was still something I couldn’t quite understand, so I asked Yoon Siwoo again.

“But don’t you think it’s odd for the animals to be so affectionate toward me now?”

Yoon Siwoo thought for a moment before grinning and muttering.

“Maybe they recognized you as the one who saved them from the witch.”

Hearing that, I couldn’t help but laugh.

If that’s the case, then I thought it was a good reward for saving the world.

Anyway, whatever the reason, thanks to the animals showing me infinite affection, my smile never left my face as we roamed around the zoo.

And by the time evening came, Yoon Siwoo and I arrived at the final destination of our zoo date: the Cat Town, where lots of cats were.

“Hehe, I’m so happy. Is it okay to be this happy…?”

I mumbled with a voice full of happiness as I cuddled the first cat to approach me in my arms and rolled around on the floor.

The staff had said this cat was the most cautious one of all the cats here.

Yet, even though it looked so proud, it allowed me to hold it.

If this isn’t happiness, then what is?

As I lay there rolling around, I felt the gazes of people glancing at me.

It seemed that they were envious of me holding such a haughty-looking cat.

Meow~ Grolong~

“Meow~ Are you happy? I’m happy too. Meow~”

In my smug mood, I proudly spoke to the cat, who was purring happily in my arms.

“Heh...”

Yoon Siwoo cleared his throat and moved to sit between the people and me, blocking their view.

Suddenly, the people around us seemed to panic and quickly left.

I realized it was because it was almost closing time at the zoo.

I didn’t want to trouble the staff, so I stood up and said to Yoon Siwoo.

“It’s almost closing time. Should we head out?”

“Ah? Yeah…”

Looking a little reluctant, Yoon Siwoo pulled away the cat, which had been looking at me with an almost pleading expression. We left Cat Town together.

On our way out, I noticed a souvenir shop for Cat Town.

“Ah! Wait a sec?”

I quickly told Yoon Siwoo to wait and rushed to the souvenir shop. I swiftly paid and came back with a bag of items.

Yoon Siwoo looked at the bag and asked.

“What did you get?”

“This! Do you remember?”

I pulled out the items from the bag and showed them to Yoon Siwoo.

“Ah…”

It was a headband with cat ears.

One white and one black—two in total.

Yoon Siwoo blushed slightly when he saw it, realizing what it was.

It was the same thing he had bought last time when we visited here.

Although we still had the ones from before at home, there was a reason I bought them again.

“Let’s take a commemorative photo with these!”

“A commemorative photo?”

“Yeah! As a memory of our first date!”

With that, I put on the black cat ear headband and placed the white one on Yoon Siwoo’s head.

Just like the last time we went to the zoo.

“Now, take out your phone for the photo.”

At my request, Yoon Siwoo took out his phone.

And when I looked at his phone’s wallpaper, it was still the photo of us wearing the cat headbands from that time.

I couldn’t help but smile as I put my left arm around his shoulder and extended my right arm to frame both of us in the phone’s screen.

Just like last time.

“Okay, I’m taking the picture. Smile!”

But there was one difference from before.

Back then, we were just friends.

Now, we were a couple, here together.

So this time...

“…Huh?”

Click, the sound of the camera went off, and our lips touched.

I looked at the photo we just took and burst into laughter.

“Puh-huh, look at your expression!”

The picture captured me kissing the cheek of the guy making a silly face.

Looking at the photo of us as a couple, I said with a grin.

“We’re taking a couple’s photo, so why are you so surprised by a kiss? Well, besides that, this picture definitely can’t be used as a background photo. I just realized we were using disguise magic too. This photo is just for keepsakes.”

I said to Yoon Siwoo with a smile.

“So, unfortunately, we’ll have to change the background photo next time.”

“…Yeah.”

At that, Yoon Siwoo smiled, as if to say I couldn’t stop him.

Chapter 408 - Cat

On the way home after leaving the zoo.

Yoon Si-woo and I walked hand in hand like we did when we left.

While walking like that, Yoon Si-woo and I talked about our date today.

“Scarlet, did you have fun on your date today?”

“Yeah! It was so much fun playing with the animals!”

“Ahaha, it looks like that. Which animal did you like the best among the animals you saw at the zoo today?”

“What was your favorite animal? Hmm….”

I made a serious expression at Yoon Si-woo’s question.

What was your favorite animal? What animal should I choose? A dog? A penguin? A cat?

Ugh, all the animals I saw at the zoo today were cute and nice… .

I was struggling with the difficult question of whether I like my mom or dad that much.

Suddenly, I saw Yoon Si-woo looking at me with loving eyes.

The moment I met those eyes overflowing with affection for me, my mouth opened on its own.

“…I can’t decide. But, I know one thing for sure.”

“What is it?”

Yoon Si-woo asked what I meant.

I gently hugged Yoon Si-woo’s arm as he asked me that question.

Then, I lifted my magpie foot and brought my mouth to Yoon Si-woo’s ear.

I whispered in a small voice as if confessing a secret I couldn’t tell anyone else.

“…I like you, Yoon Si-woo, more than all the animals in that zoo combined.”

After whispering that, I kissed Yoon Si-woo’s cheek.

“…Ehehe.”

Then, I realized that I had said something embarrassing, so I laughed bashfully as if trying to cover it up.

“…….”

Then, Yoon Si-woo stared at me blankly without saying anything, and then,

“Whoa?!”

Suddenly, he picked me up in his arms like he was holding a princess.

Holding a princess in the middle of the road?

Since it was an action that was bound to stand out, I could feel the gazes of the pedestrians wandering around here and there being focused on us.

I blushed in embarrassment and said to Yoon Si-woo.

“Let me down… People are watching….”

“…….”

However, Yoon Si-woo did not let me down despite my request to let me down, and he even started walking in that state.

He was noticeably faster than when he had just walked leisurely, holding my hand and enjoying the afterglow of our date.

“T-Tell me you’re watching people…! Let me down and walk…! I’m embarrassed…!”

“…….”

“Uuuu…!” Despite my pleas to please let me get off and walk, and the gazes of the people staring at us, Yoon Si-woo pretended not to hear or see and continued walking.

That’s why the embarrassment at that moment was entirely mine.

Every time I made eye contact with the people who were glancing at us, I felt like I would go crazy with embarrassment, so I buried my head deep into Yoon Si-woo’s chest to hide my face that was burning hotly.

I raised my head again only after Yoon Si-woo’s footsteps, which had been continuing without stopping, stopped.

When I raised my head, the first thing I saw was a familiar sight.

Seeing that, I realized that we had arrived at the front door of my house.

Then, I tilted my head up to tell Yoon Si-woo to let me down since we were home, but

“…sigh.”

I forgot what I was going to say and involuntarily inhaled.

As I looked up in a princess-like embrace, the moon floating in the night sky and the streetlights were in my eyes.

“…….”

And because I saw Yoon Si-woo’s face, slightly shaded by the light, quietly looking down at me.

At first glance, it seemed expressionless.

But how could I call that expression expressionless when I saw those eyes swirling with unrefined heat?

When I looked at those eyes, the words Yoon Si-woo had said yesterday flashed through my mind.

‘I’m looking forward to when I get home after the date. I won’t have to hold back from then.’

I saw the front door.

What would happen to me the moment I pass through that door?

The moment I thought that, my heart started pounding like crazy.

With tension and worry, and with a sense of anticipation that I couldn’t explain.

“…Gulp.”

As I couldn’t say anything and just gulped and swallowed, Yoon Si-woo reached for the doorknob.

My heart pounded at the sound of the door opening.

I tightly closed my eyes as Yoon Si-woo stepped into the open door.

At the same time, I heard the door slam shut.

“Ugh…!”

And as soon as the front door closed, Yoon Si-woo pushed me against the wall with a thud and roughly kissed my lips…

or he didn’t.

“……?”

I opened my eyes slightly, which were closed due to the silence that was different from what I had expected, and looked at Yoon Si-woo with bewildered eyes.

Of course, I expected… no, I expected Yoon Si-woo to kiss me passionately as soon as he entered the house or to take me to the bedroom and start over.

Contrary to my expectations, Yoon Si-woo took me to my bed and laid me down, and then sat on a chair in the room and just stared at me as if he was neglecting me lying on the bed.

You were going to do it right away because you held it in until now…?

Naturally, I thought it would be like that, so I had prepared myself mentally, but I grumbled at Yoon Si-woo, who was just looking at me with a sense of resentment.

“Oh, you’re not going to do it…?”

After I said that, I realized that it sounded like I was just waiting for you to do it, and why you weren’t doing it?

T-this makes me look like I’m some kind of incredibly lewd person.

Thinking that, I suddenly felt embarrassed and blushed, so Yoon Si-woo smirked and muttered, wondering what he meant by my words.

“Don’t worry. I’m just waiting. We promised not to do anything lewd, until the end of this week, right?”

As he said that, I quietly followed Yoon Si-woo’s gaze as he stared somewhere.

Yoon Si-woo looked at the table next to the bed. There was a desk clock there.

The end of this week that I had promised, Sunday midnight, moving the hour and minute hands, running hard.

That means that when the clock points to midnight… .

“Ah….”

The moment I realized that, for some reason, I couldn’t move an inch from my bed.

It was definitely not cold in the room, but my body felt as if it was frozen solid.

“Ah, ahh….”

And my body, as if trying to melt that frozen thing, began to heat up.

As the clock ticked closer and closer to midnight,

my heart pounded harder and the breath coming out of my mouth became even hotter.

“Haa, haa….”

Yoon Si-woo sat on his chair and watched me quietly.

As if he was burning my child who had already finished preparing for when midnight arrived.

As if the food I was about to eat was being cooked a little more deliciously.

I felt like my head was going crazy under Yoon Si-woo’s gaze.

I was afraid of twelve o’clock, but at the same time, I wished twelve o’clock would come sooner.

Even Cinderella, whose magic wore off at twelve o’clock, wouldn’t have been this nervous.

When I couldn’t tell how time had passed anymore.

“…….”

Yoon Si-woo, who had been sitting, quietly got up.

I looked at the clock.

The hour hand was pointing to twelve o’clock.

“Ah, ahh….”

As if the magic had worn off, only then did my stiff body start to move.

However, instead of a sigh of relief, a sigh that sounded like resignation came out of my mouth.

Because Yoon Si-woo was already on top of me as I lay down.

So, what I could do with my body that was finally able to move was,

stretch my arms out, spread my legs wide.

and greet Yoon Si-woo with my whole body.

“Hehe…! Shh…!

How did my clothes come off?

I don’t know.

When I came to, I was tongue-fucking Yoon Si-woo.

When I came to, I was naked in Yoon Si-woo’s arms.

“Whew…? Haa…? Haang?!”

And the moment Yoon Si-woo hugged me, I felt uncomfortable.

No, it was closer to a sense of crisis.

My body, something felt strange.

I don’t know why.

Because I held back from doing something dirty for a while? Or because I was in a lot of pain today?

I couldn’t tell what the cause was, but I was sure that my body was much more sensitive than usual.

Just being lightly touched and stroked made me feel this good.

If Yoon Si-woo came in like this… .

“Hak! Haa…! Huh…!”

It’s dangerous, really dangerous.

Feeling a strong sense of crisis, I thought that Yoon Si-woo had to stop.

But how…?

How could I stop Yoon Si-woo with my weak strength?

Since I couldn't think of a way right away, I looked at Yoon Si-woo with longing eyes, asking him to please stop me.

And Yoon Si-woo smiled slightly upon seeing my eyes.

As if he would do whatever I wanted.

And then,

“Ah-he-eok───?!”

A lightning bolt struck my head.

At the same time that Yoon Si-woo deeply inserted himself inside me.

“He-heok…? He-heok…? Hooo-ok…?”

In an instant, it felt like my consciousness had completely disappeared, and I looked at Yoon Si-woo with question marks in front of my eyes.

“Ugh, ugh…?”

Yoon Si-woo must have felt it too, because he looked quite flustered.

If you feel the same thing as I do, then this must be qualitatively different from the pleasure I usually feel.

It was a dangerous and dizzying pleasure that made tears fall from my eyes.

I had always gone deep enough to reach the end.

Today was even more so, a place that I couldn’t enter originally, but it felt like Yoon Si-woo had entered my inner space that had expanded because it was completely hot and sticky.

On top of that, I felt like my insides were clinging to Yoon Si-woo, welcoming him more fervently than usual.

While writhing in that pleasure, I sent a desperate look to Yoon Si-woo.

Yoon Si-woo, you must feel it too.

Today is different from usual.

So, so today… .

“Whew…?! Hwww…!!!”

“Whew… ugh…!”

But Yoon Si-woo moved his waist despite my desperate gaze.

The price was a much deeper, more intense, and more pleasant climax than usual.

“Hehe…! Hehe…! Heuh…?”

I felt something warm rising inside me as I convulsed in the afterglow of the climax.

Yoon Si-woo had also reached his climax with me.

This was the first time Yoon Si-woo had ejaculated so quickly.

That was proof that today’s pleasure was not ordinary, but I couldn’t help but harden my expression without even having time to think about it.

“Huh…? Wait, just a moment…?”

It was because I felt Yoon Si-woo’s thing inside me harden again and try to move as soon as he ejaculated.

Ah, no… This is enough just once, but how many times can I experience this pleasure… .

At that time, the alarm bell rang urgently in my head, thinking about what might really happen.

I had to think quickly, a way to stop Yoon Si-woo.

First of all, it is absolutely impossible to stop with force.

But if I ask Yoon Si-woo, who has endured it until now, to stop just once, will he really stop?

It would only make me feel bad, but what if he doesn’t stop today?

“Ugh? Hehe…?!”

While I was thinking, Yoon Si-woo started to move his waist.

My mind became hazy from the pleasure, and my heart grew impatient.

So I desperately racked my brain.

I, I have to make Yoon Si-woo do my favor… .

But if he feels bad, Yoon Si-woo won’t do my favor… .

So, huff… ?! So… ?!

Should I somehow make Yoon Si-woo feel better… ?

My mind immediately started to think about how I could make Yoon Si-woo feel better,

and at that moment, memories of the last class reunion flashed through my head.

‘You know what? Even if guys don’t seem to like it, they really like it when you call them by their nicknames? Dwayne doesn’t show it well, but he really likes it when I call him Darling.’

‘… Floone.’

‘Huh? Why are you like that, Darling? Are you embarrassed? Our Darling is really cute.’

This is it!

The story Floone had told me in passing suddenly came to mind, and I thought that this was the only way.

But Dwayne, and calling him Darling seemed to make guys feel embarrassed… .

With that thought, I called out to Yoon Si-woo.

“Haa… Okay, honey…?”

“Ugh…?!”

“What are you doing right now… Huh, I feel so good… If I do more, it’ll get worse, but… Uh, can you stop…?”

Did calling him by his nickname and asking him in a way that seemed to be trying to be as cute as possible to avoid offending him work?

“…….”

Yoon Si-woo’s movements suddenly stopped after hearing what I said.

So I was congratulating myself, thinking, “I succeeded!” at that moment,

“Heuk, heuk…!”

“Ahh…?! Howeuk…?!”

Yoon Si-woo, who had stopped for a moment, started moving again.

Even more violently and quickly than before.

Huh, why…?! Did you not like the nickname “honey”…?

Thinking that was the reason for his failure, I immediately corrected him and changed my words to ask him a favor.

“Heuk… honey…?”

“Ugh…?!”

“This… If you keep going like this, I’ll get really weird… So stop it…?!!”

Unfortunately, maybe she didn’t like the nickname “Honey.”

Yoon Si-woo didn’t stop this time and kept moving his waist even faster.

This, this too…? Then…!

Something dangerous was about to come, so I became anxious and earnestly begged Yoon Si-woo.

“Heuk…! Seo, Seobangnim…? Oh…! Please, this…! Stop, please stop…!”

“Ugh, sss…! Whoosh…!”

“Oho…! Haeung…! This is not okay…! Oh, Seobangnim…! Seobangnim…!”

“Ahh…! Ugh, Kuhaat…!”

“Haaaaang, hooooooow?! Hooooooow…!”

But despite my pleas, Yoon Si-woo didn’t stop his waist until the very end.

In the end, I reached my climax with Yoon Si-woo again, and I raised my waist high enough that Yoon Si-woo’s thing was pulled out from inside, convulsed, and then fell to the floor.

The problem was that Yoon Si-woo showed signs of wanting to do more.

No… If I do more here, I’ll really… .

I have to stop Yoon Si-woo somehow… .

To do that, I have to think of something Yoon Si-woo would like, something Yoon Si-woo would like… .

I desperately racked my brain to survive.

And I desperately crawled on the bed to survive.

“Haak…! Heek…!”

The place I crawled to was where Yoon Si-woo had thrown the paper bag next to me when he laid me down on the bed.

I took out the cat headband I bought at the souvenir shop today and put it on my head with a smile.

Because I was sure that Yoon Si-woo would like this.

Because Yoon Si-woo liked cats so much that he bought a cat headband as a souvenir before.

Thinking that way, I put on Yoon Si-woo’s favorite cat headband and imitated Yoon Si-woo’s favorite cat as cutely as I could.

“Hehe…! Hehe…! Meow… Master… Stop meow… If I add more… Meow, it’s really going to get weird….”

And Yoon Si-woo, who saw that,

“…Wow, really. Haha.”

He let out a small laugh and said to me.

“…Scarlet, are you stupid?”

“…Huh?”

Yoon Si-woo’s expression when he said that was like looking at a truly hopeless fool, so I was momentarily hurt and sobbed.

“Oh, no… I’m not stupid….”

“Oh, I’m sorry… Don’t cry….”

Yoon Si-woo came over to me in a hurry and hugged me to comfort me as I started to sob.

When I stopped crying slightly, Yoon Si-woo patted my head and muttered.

“I made a mistake and said the wrong thing. Scarlet, you’re not stupid, you’re a genius.”

“…Really? Am I a genius?”

“Then the same, you’re a genius.”

“Hehehe….”

I immediately felt better at Yoon Si-woo’s compliment, so I rubbed my head against Yoon Si-woo’s hand and laughed bashfully.

Then, Yoon Si-woo, who had been quietly staring at me for a moment,

“…What kind of genius could drive me this crazy?”

“Heuk…?!”

And then he muttered and put his thing in me.

“Heuk…! Stop…! Stop me, meow…!”

“I’m sorry, I can’t stop. Scarlet, you’re too much of a genius.”

“Heuk…? Nyaaaaat…?! Hunyaaaaaaang♡♡♡?!!!”

… I don’t remember much after that.

But Yoon Si-woo must have really liked what I did that day.

He would grumble every time he had to hold it in, saying it was hard to hold it in, but sometimes he would voluntarily extend the holding period from three days to a week.

Then I would have to become Yoon Si-woo’s cat involuntarily, so I wish he would restrain himself if possible.

… … .

… … .

… Sorry, I'll correct you.

It's not always involuntary, actually… .

Sometimes, very rarely… .

There are times when I ask you to do it.

Haa, I guess my head has gone crazy since that day.

Sometimes, being a cat isn't so bad… .

Chapter 409 - Happy Future (Side Story End)

There’s a saying: “He who does not work shall not eat.”

To be honest, I’ve never really thought that was a particularly good saying.

After all, it’s basically treating the dream of being a wealthy freeloader—a dream cherished by countless people around the world—as trash.

Still, before I became Scarlet Evande, I had gotten so used to working without much rest that living without doing anything now felt kind of awkward.

Especially lately, ever since I made that deal with Yoon Siwoo and no longer had much strain on my body, just sitting around at home made me feel antsy, like my body was itching for something to do. So I kept looking around for something worth doing.

And not long ago, a pretty good opportunity came up. Thanks to that, I finally started working again.

So what is it that I started doing?

“I’m here, Sylvia.”

“Ah…! Welcome, Miss Scarlet!”

I became Sylvia’s secretary.

If you’re thinking I only got the job because I had connections, I don’t really have a good excuse, but there’s a bit more to the story.

The Astra family, which had always been one of the more influential families in the city, was now receiving even greater support than before.

Word had gotten out that the family, which had long devoted itself to retrieving the World Tree, had willingly sacrificed the very tree they’d struggled so hard to revive in order to protect the city.

Though honestly, I think the real reason for all the public support is probably the fact that the head of that family is none other than Sylvia—a stunningly beautiful girl.

In any case, with all the public support and growing trust in the family, Astra ended up being entrusted with even more of the city’s major responsibilities.

Naturally, that meant a massive increase in workload for Sylvia, the family head.

“Please help me…!”

“Jeez, another mountain of paperwork today. I’m on it.”

As a result, Sylvia ended up buried in documents every single day, like now.

So really, it wasn’t that she pulled strings to get me in—more like I answered her desperate cry for help and became her secretary.

I still remember the pitiful way she asked me when she first suggested the idea.

She said that since I’d already done so much for them, she wanted me to just rest and relax… but that if I wasn’t too busy, maybe I could help a little, because at this rate, she felt like she wouldn’t even have a life anymore.

You might wonder why she didn’t just hire a different secretary, but apparently, it’s not that simple.

Documents that require Sylvia’s approval often contain highly classified information—stuff that absolutely cannot be leaked outside. So the secretary role had to be given to someone she could completely trust.

And all the other capable and trustworthy family members were already too busy with their own tasks. In the end, Sylvia had no choice but to entrust the job to a friend she could trust: me.

Naturally, she didn’t expect much from me at first.

Probably hired me with the mindset of “even a cat’s paw would help.”

But come on. Who do you think I am?

Papapapapapapapapap.

“Aaah…! The documents that wouldn’t budge no matter how much I tried on my own are getting done this fast…! I can’t go back to the days before Miss Scarlet…!”

Once upon a time, I had a sergeant major who wailed on the floor clutching my contract papers for re-enlistment, claiming the unit would fall apart if I left.

That’s right—I’m the queen of menial tasks. A specialist in mundane paperwork.

I even managed to keep up with Sylvia—who was already a seasoned veteran—and maybe even outpace her. Within just a few days, I completely won her over.

Hah! At this rate, Sylvia will probably want to keep me as her secretary for life.

So long as I stay in her good graces, I’ve secured myself a job that’s impossible to get fired from—a golden bowl, baby.

There’s no way I’m handing off a job this sweet to someone else!

With that smug thought in mind, I turned to Sylvia, who was finally taking a breather after finishing off a batch of paperwork.

“So, Sylvia. Nothing unusual happen yesterday?”

“Not really. Except it was boring and exhausting having to work all day all by myself without you, Miss Scarlet.”

“K-khm…”

I gave a little cough and avoided Sylvia’s sharp glare.

There’s one more reason I call this job a golden bowl.

It’s that I only work two days, then get one day off—a schedule that guarantees amazing rest.

Didn’t I say earlier that I get restless when I don’t work?

Yeah… that only applies for the two days Yoon Siwoo doesn’t touch me.

After spending the night with him every third day, there’s absolutely no energy left in my body the next morning to get any work done.

Still, since I was upfront with Sylvia about that from the start, she was understanding about me taking those days off.

“While I was working all alone, I bet you were off enjoying a lovely time with your beloved Yoon Siwoo, huh? Must’ve been so nice, Miss Scarlet?”

“A-ahaha…”

…Though she does throw shade like that from time to time.

When I let out an awkward laugh, Sylvia chuckled as if to say she was just teasing.

“I’m kidding. I’m just happy to see you so cheerful these days since you started dating Yoon Siwoo. But really—are you that happy? Being in a relationship with him?”

“Ah, well… yeah…”

I hesitated shyly at Sylvia’s question, then nodded, cheeks flushing.

Sylvia looked at me with a complicated expression for a moment, then sighed and muttered.

“Haa… I don’t usually feel this way, but for some reason, I’m feeling kind of envious today. I wonder if I’ll ever experience a love that happy. I really don’t want to end up working myself to death, old and alone…”

She slumped over her desk, mumbling with exhaustion in her voice.

Sylvia normally never let herself show that kind of vulnerability, so I couldn’t help but ask, seeing how especially drained she seemed today.

“…Sylvia, if you’re that tired, want me to take over today’s work? You look more worn out than usual.”

When I said that with concern, Sylvia forced a bitter smile and sat upright.

“No, it’s not that serious… To be honest, the spirit paid me a visit yesterday, and my mood’s been all over the place since. Ugh, back when the World Tree still had its power, I could suppress emotional fluctuations with its strength, but now that it's just a sapling, it’s so hard to fine-tune things… It’s such a pain.”

“Ah…”

I shut my mouth at Sylvia’s explanation.

When she said “the spirit paid me a visit,” it was a euphemism—meaning her period had started.

Apparently, she used to suppress the physical and emotional effects with her abilities, but ever since the World Tree was reduced to a powerless sapling after we defeated the Witch of Gluttony, that hadn’t been possible.

No wonder she looked so out of it today.

As I watched her with sympathetic eyes, Sylvia looked to me as if asking for help and said:

“I heard it helps to keep your stomach warm, but that doesn’t really work for me… What do you usually do during times like this, Miss Scarlet?”

“Me? I—”

And just as I started to answer—

“I… uh…”

Suddenly, a realization hit me.

…Wait, I’ve… never had it?

That’s weird. It’s been well over a month since I woke up, hasn’t it?

Now that I’m no longer a witch and just a normal woman, that should’ve happened by now…

…Ah.

“Um…? Miss Scarlet? Why are you rubbing your stomach all of a sudden…? Uh…? U-uh?! W-wait a minute… Miss Scarlet, you’re not…?!”

“Scarlet, I’m home.”

Like always, Yoon Siwoo returned home while I was waiting.

Normally, I’d run to greet him, kiss him on the cheek and say welcome home—but today, I didn’t.

“…….”

“…What is it, Scarlet? Something wrong?”

Seeing me just stand there silently, Yoon Siwoo looked concerned.

“…Yoon Siwoo.”

I called his name quietly.

Then I gently took his hand—

—and placed it on my stomach.

“Right here… They said our baby is here.”

“…Huh?”

Yoon Siwoo’s face went blank, like he couldn’t process what I’d just said.

So I said it again.

“…I’m pregnant. I just came from the hospital.”

Thinking about it, it was bound to happen.

We’d been doing it without protection, always with the intent of making a baby.

That didn’t make it any less surprising.

For either of us.

Still, this moment—this moment of learning that the fruit of our love had finally taken root—

It was too precious to just sit there shocked.

So I whispered softly, so he could share the joy too.

“Congratulations. You’re going to be a dad.”

“A…”

At that, Yoon Siwoo started stroking my stomach with trembling hands.

Like he couldn’t believe it. Like he was trying to confirm it was real.

Then, all at once, tears began to stream from his eyes.

To someone like Yoon Siwoo, who once said the only thing he wanted in life was “a family,” what would this child mean?

Watching his tears, I pulled him into a warm embrace.

He wrapped his arms around me like I was something fragile—like glass.

Then, voice trembling with overwhelming emotion, he whispered:

“…Thank you. Thank you so much, Scarlet.”

Thank you.

“I love you.”

And I love you.

After finding out I was pregnant, Yoon Siwoo and I shared the news with the people around us—that we were having a baby, and that we’d be getting married soon.

So many people congratulated us when they heard.

Friends like Mei and Jessie, people like Ms. Martina, even the academy director.

I was genuinely touched by how many people celebrated with us.

Of course, the person who congratulated us the most—and was the happiest—was Sylvia.

Incidentally, she was also the one who mourned the most.

Because she realized her capable secretary would soon be taking time off.

She clung to Yoon Siwoo, half-whining, half-sulking, asking if it was really necessary to take away the one bright spot in her life just when things were finally starting to look up.

Anyway, now that a baby was on the way, Yoon Siwoo and I were completely swamped with wedding preparations.

If Sylvia hadn’t jumped in to help like it was her own wedding, I seriously don’t know how we could’ve managed.

Thanks to all the frantic work, things were finally starting to take shape.

Today, we visited Future Orphanage—where Yoon Siwoo had spent his childhood—to personally ask Director Maria to attend our wedding.

Even though he lost his parents at a young age, Yoon Siwoo thought of Director Maria, who raised him with love, as his real mother.

So he told her everything.

“…I see. So my Siwoo finally thought to invite me this time.”

“D-director…!”

“Fufu, I’m just teasing. Marriage, huh… My, how you’ve grown…”

Though she smiled, Director Maria’s eyes welled up as she dabbed the corners with a handkerchief—overcome by emotion at the sight of Yoon Siwoo coming to invite her to his wedding.

Yoon Siwoo looked a little choked up too, seeing her like that.

Wanting to give them a moment, I gestured to the inner room and said:

“…I’ll hang out with the kids for a bit. You go and talk with Director Maria.”

“…Okay.”

With that, Yoon Siwoo went inside with the director, and I headed toward where the children were.

As soon as they saw me, one child jumped up and ran toward me.

“Unni~!”

“Rion!!”

It was Rion—the kid who’d always been especially fond of me.

She’d grown so much in the two years I was asleep.

The little girl who used to call me “unniya” in a clumsy baby voice now called me “unni” with a clear, proper tone.

“Wow! So you’ve got a baby in your tummy?”

“Mm-hmm. When this baby is born, they’ll be your little sibling.”

“Sibling…!”

Rion’s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she stared at my belly.

“What’s their name?”

She asked me the baby’s name.

“Name? Hmm, we haven’t decided yet. But… if it’s a girl…”

I smiled as I answered Rion’s question.

“We’ll name her Lucy.”

I remembered how, a few days ago, Yoon Siwoo had quietly asked me—if the baby turned out to be a girl, could we name her Lucy?

We still didn’t know whether this child was a boy or a girl.

But I agreed right away.

Because I knew just how much that name meant to Yoon Siwoo.

And because I believed—when it came to our fate—no miracle would be too strange.

As I smiled to myself, Rion darted off somewhere and came back with a sketchbook and crayons.

“Hehe, wait a sec? I’ll draw a picture for you, unni!”

“Ohh? Then let’s see how much Rion’s drawing skills have improved!”

“Heehee, get ready! I practiced a lot!”

Rion eagerly set to work, moving her crayons across the page.

Every now and then, she’d glance up at me with those bright, sparkling eyes, making me smile softly.

Sometimes when she drew, she’d space out and end up sketching weirdly prophetic things—but seeing how alert she was today, I figured it wouldn’t be one of those days. I relaxed.

I sat comfortably and waited, and before long, I saw Yoon Siwoo walking out from the inner room—done talking.

He noticed me immediately and came over.

Seeing Rion drawing in front of me, he smiled and said:

“Oh, you’re drawing Scarlet? Huh? This one next to her… looks like me? Not bad!”

“Heehee, pretty good, right?”

I leaned forward to take a better look at Rion’s drawing and said:

“Whoa, Rion, your drawings have gotten so good! I can tell who’s who right away. This is me, this is Yoon Siwoo… and in the middle, smiling, is Rion. And the rest are the other kids from the orphanage, right? Everyone looks so happy—it’s lovely.”

In the picture, me and Yoon Siwoo were smiling brightly, surrounded by joyful children with Rion in the center. I couldn’t help but smile, just like my drawn self.

Because everyone looked so happy—it made me feel warm and happy just looking at it.

“You’re right… It really is nice. Especially how lively it feels. Scarlet, one day, we could—”

Just as I had, Yoon Siwoo must’ve liked the picture too. He walked up behind me, embraced me gently, and murmured softly in my ear.

But before he could finish—

Rion, who had been quietly listening, tilted her head and spoke.

“Those aren’t the orphanage kids, though.”

“…Huh?”

Startled, I pointed at the children in the drawing and asked:

“Then… who are they?”

I looked again at the picture.

…Wait a second?

Somehow… they kind of looked like me and Yoon Siwoo?

Then Rion smiled and replied:

“Lucy and her siblings!”

At the familiar name, I looked again at the drawing—at all the kids crowding around the center.

There were enough to form an entire soccer team.

And softly, I whispered:

“…Oh no.”

[Side Story – The End]